What If Naruto Learned a Jutsu That Allowed Him to Steal People’s Techniques?

Chapter 1. Ninja art. Soul drain. I have to make it to Mizuki Sensei's training area, Narudo thought as he ran as fast as he could away from the Hokag tower with the forbidden scroll on his back. Nar has stolen the forbidden scroll of ceiling from my office. I want the scroll and Naruto returned to me now and I will not accept failure. We can't let Naruto be hurt or the scroll captured Herusen Saratobi. The third Hokag of Konoha proclaimed. Hi Hokag sama, a battalion of Chunin and Jaanin called, "Move out." And with a wave of his arm, the shinobi of the hidden Lee village disappeared in a puff of smoke. Let's see. Shadow clone jutzu. Crap. I suck at clones. Next, Reaper death seal sounds like an emojzu. He maybe I should keep this for the team. Nar laughed at his little joke while looking through the scroll. Huh? Ninja art. Soul drain >> absorbs the target into the user and gives the user access to the targets muscle memories. Recently used jutzus and consciousness into their own mind. >> Sounds kind of weird. Naruto wondered on its uses for a while. >> Well, I got to start somewhere. Okay, soul drain it is. >> Nar. Hey sensei. Wow, you found me fast. I was only able to learn one jutzu. Paused and had a good look at Naruto. He was scuffed and dirty and seemed to be jumpy but focused at the same time. Almost like the squirrels found in these forests. Nar, why did you steal the forbidden scroll? Do you know how much trouble you'll be in? Nah, I'll be fine. Mizuki sensei said that I'll be a geninine after learning one of the jutzu in the scroll. Hokagi won't mind if I borrowed it. Naruto yelled with a grin. Mizuki wondered suspiciously before hearing a whizzing sound. Naruto move. He turned back to Nar only to see him scurrying up a tree while staring into the forest just in time to avoid most a few dozen canai. Receiving only two, one cutting his left foot and the other scraping his right bicep. >> Wow, >> you sure did find the little monster fast. Mizuki snarled from a branch on the other side of the clearing. >> Mizuki, what are you doing? Sensei, what's going on? Why did you attack me? Naruto asked as he fell onto the ground, nursing his wounds. "Shut up, demon!" Nizuki screamed as he hurled one of his giant shuriken at a scared and hurt Nar. "Nar, get down, Schlink!" Nar looked up only to seek knelt over him with the shuriken stabbed into his back. "Ira sensei, why?" Nar asked with tears in his eyes. "Because Naruto cough cough. I couldn't just let my favorite student be hurt. Ra boldly stated with a sad grin. Haha. Favorite student. Please, Raa, we both know you hate just him like everyone else. That's why you always lie to him? Mizuki stated with a wicked smirk. Lied to me about what? Naruto asked in confusion. Mizuki's smirk grew into a crazed grin. About why everyone hates you? Ra's eyes widened in disbelieving shock. Don't Mizuki. Mizuki jumped down behind Araka and pulled up a canai to finish. The truth is Nar. You are the ninetailed fox. QB reincarnated. Nar stared in stunned silence at Araka's face. It all makes sense now why they all glare at me. My birthday, the beatings. Thinking of all the painful past experiences. Narudo started falling into a depression. Then seeing the look on Iris's pain face, he remembered the few that do care about him and made a decision. No, I don't care if I was the fox before. Right now, I'm Naruto Uzumaki and I have a sensei to protect. Naruto rolled out from underneath while swiping a canai and throwing it at Mizuki's shock form. It nailed his right lung. Ah, you little bastard. Mizuki looked up in time to see throwing his shuriken right back at him. Take this traitor, Erica yelled. Mizuki dub out of the way but not passed down. He screamed as his leg sliced off at the head. In a lastditch effort, Mizuki threw his last shuriken at which dodged by ducking behind a tree. The shurik stepped halfway through the tree, shocking with Mizuki's strength. That was when Mizuki smirked holding a hand sign. Katu the shuriken exploded, [groaning] knocking the tree down and throwing a far out of the clearing. Mizuki's vision was starting to fade. Well, at least I got to take that smart bastard out with me. Forgetting someone. Mizuki's eyes widened when he saw Naruto in front of him holding the ox hand sign. Demon, what are yo dash? Ninja art soul drone. That's when Mizuki felt it. Naruto chakra was compressing Mizuki's down into a little ball. It was excruciatingly painful. A hh. When Naruto's left hand clenched Mizuki's forehead, his whole body was sucked into Naruto through his palm, leaving only his shredded and bloody clothes behind. Naruto fell to his knees, clutching his head. Mindscape. Huh? What happened? Naruto looked around, finding himself in a large maze of sewers. This is weird. Boy, come here. A dark voice bellowed from around the corner. >> Narudo walked around the corner to find a huge room with a giant cage in it. Um, hello. Is anyone there? Suddenly, a giant claw reached for him from between the bars and only missing by a few inches of his face. Uggh. Naruto muttered before falling on his ass. This is my container. Gez, you're [ __ ] tiny. The ninetailed fox demon mocked from beyond his steel cage. "Hey, Q.B." Naruto stuttered in shock. "Well, what do you know? He's not a complete moron." Q.B. chuckled at Naruto's frustrated face. Oi, I'm Naruto Uzumaki, and I'm going to be Hokag someday. Nar yelled in a childish fury. You can't talk to me like that. What? What did you do to me, demon? Naruto turned around to see a nude mizuki hung on the wall by chains. Ga. The fox. Boy, what is this pathetic creature doing here? The fox asked with a snarl. Um, I think I did it with my technique, the soul drain. Naruto replied in a slight awe that it worked properly. Whom were you practicing this technique on squirrels? Yeah, why? That explains the lunch I enjoyed a few minutes ago. Lou lunch. Mizuki stuttered while shaking in fear on the fox demon. Yada that means I saved sensei. Naruto cheered before turning to Mizuki with a dark look on his face. Now to finish what I started. Boy, I think this will be the start of a beautiful friendship. The fox grinned from behind Narudo with Nar matching the wicked grin. What are you doing, demon? Naruto walked over to Mizuki while weaving three hand signs. And Naruto, what are you doing? Finishing my technique. Ha. With that, a glow emanated from Mizuki and split in two. The first part entered Narut through his eyes and mouth, and the other materialized in front of Mizuki's body, taking the form of a clothed Mizuki himself. H. Actually, that didn't hurt as much as I thought it would. Nar said while smiling at a see-through clothed Mizuki that was on his knees in front of his hung body. Hey, Q. Open up. Nar then flung Mizuki's body to the fox who happily munched on the corpse before swallowing. Boy, you are by far the best host I have ever had. Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha. Hubie smiled with blood hanging from his lips. Mizuki's consciousness looked on and expected to feel furious at Narudo and the fox, but all he could manage was a week. What am I going to live in now? And how come I'm not pissed at you, Dem Dash? I'm the [ __ ] demon you welp. Okay, Naruto, it is. Why am I not trying to kill you right now? Naruto looked at Mizuki seriously. I don't know. Mizuki stared right back with a slight frown. You're a brat. I can answer that. Both Narudo and Mizuki looked up at the giant fox. I consumed along with your body your negative emotions. Um, why if you don't mind me asking? Asked Nar. They taste juicy. Okay. Mizuki said feeling confused. But happy. So now what? Nar Fox demon. Now you stay right here. Hu. stated before placing his giant claw over Mizuki's frame, thus holding him in place. "Ouch, bastard fox." "Huh, guess he can still feel frustrated." "And me, QBan?" Nar asked with a raised arm. "Well, now brat, you have a story to fabricate," the fox replied before blowing a light breeze at Nar, flinging him out of the cage room and down the hall. "Woo, dash! Oh, dash! Smack!" "Oh!" Naruto said as he fell onto his ass again. >> Looking around, Naruto realized he was back in the field he and defeated Mizuki in. >> Why was any of that real Naruto thought? >> Yet H Naruto's span around looking for the pub. I'm still in your head, kid, and you need to get rid of those clothes. That's when Naruto looked down and saw Mizuki's bloody clothes left over from the jetuit. How do I do that, QB Sand? Naruto thought to the Q.B., "Hey, it's your problem, not mine. You figure it out." >> Narut sat thoughtful for a second before he heard Raamone and get up from his place just out of sight. Nar panicked, trying to think of a solution. Quick, "Um, I got it," he thought with a grin. Narut weaved a few hand signs before whispering, "Earthst style head hunter jutzu." and diving into the ground, taking Mizuki's clothes with him. >> Raa wandered into the clearing on guard. "Nar, where are you?" Narudo popped up behind Raa and shouted, "Right, her sensei." "Ah!" Araka yelped before falling on his ass, causing Narudo to laugh loudly. Narudo paused in his laughter for a moment while thinking, "Hold up, how the heck do I know the head hunter jutzu?" looked annoyed at Naruto before realizing the absence of Mizuki. Hey Naruto, where's Mizuki? Did he get away with the scroll? >> No way, Sensei. I got the scroll right here. I destroyed Mizuki just like a future Hokag would. Narut said with a grin while pointing to a darkened patch of earth with a bloodstained headband sitting at top it. Ra's eyes widened in disbelief. You completely destroyed him? How? Naruto's grin grew even wider. With my new jutzu from the scroll, stared at Naruto in shock. This academy dropout managed to beat a highle chin with one jutzu. Araka thought in amazement. If that doesn't prove he should be a genine, then I don't know what will. Grabbing Mizuki's headband from the ground, waved Narudo over. Hey Narut, close your eyes for a sec. Grinning stupidly, Narudo sat in front of his eyes closed. Narudo felt a tugging on his goggles, then a cool feeling replacing them. "Congratulations, Narudo!" Narudo opened his eyes to seek and his reflection in the goggles that he was holding. "You graduate on some boogies," >> Naruto reached up to Mizuki's headband. "No, it's mine." He thought in awe before hugging his sensei sensei. Haha! Ouch! Naruto, I'm still bleeding here. Haha. Chapter 2. Explanation and squad formation. Knock-knock. Come on in, you too, said Sartobi Herusen, the third Hokag of Kohaa. A bandaged Araka entered with a polite vow. The vastly powerful elder. Good morning, Hokadash. Hey, Jigji. Knock it off, Nar. Naruto ran over to Saratobi with a smile on his face so big his eyes were closed tight, ignoring Ayra's furious. Saratobi chuckled graciously. Hm. Good morning to you, Nari Cocoon. How was your rest? He hopped into a chair and leaned back relaxing. He pouted, "Ah, the hospital was stuffy and they kept me up all night and they don't serve any ramen. You got to fix that." Saratobi met with a smile before turning to the now seated Raa. "And you, Irakun, all fixed up." "Only a scar or two now Hokag sama?" he said, patting his side and yeling. >> "And the scroll?" he asked. "It's in the right hands now, so don't worry about a dash." Jiji Ji, I'm a genon now. Look. Sarobi turned to Naruto with a withered smile. Yes, you are Naruto, and I'm so very proud of you. Naruto's answering smile lit up the whole room. >> With a small cough, the third Hokag now demanded their attention, causing the two to straighten up in their chairs. Now, Shinobi of Kenoha, I want a full report on the happenings of last night, starting with Araka. Hi, Hokag Sama. They chanted together before led off with his version of what occurred the night before. When I arrived at the fourth survival training grounds, I discovered a tired but cheery Naruto clutching the forbidden scroll and staring at me expectantly. After learning from Narut that my colleague Mizuki told him to steal the scroll in the first place, I witnessed Mizuki attack a fleeing Naruto with the shadow clone Kai Jutsu. The agent Hokag picked up his mug of tea to try and calm his growing anger at the deceased Mizuki. After this, I stepped in and attempted to stop Mizuki's attack. This is when Mizuki told Naruto the S-class secret about the um well the demon fox. The temperature in the room dropped as the Hokag clenched his mug in his hand, barely controlling his rage. "And then Nar defeated Mizuki to save me with his new jutzu." The rage disappeared. Huh? The Hokag said looking dumbfounded at Iraka. Araka looked at the Hokag nervously and stated academy student. Naro Uzumaki completely destroyed senior Chunin Mizuki Kahaku. So I gave him Jenin status. The Hokag stared at stunned and then at Nar disbelieving. Kid I think it's time to tell them the story we fabricated. The Q.B. thought to Nar. Nar nodded. Okay. QB san. M Gigi, do you want my report now? >> The Hokag looked at Narut and slowly nodded while refocusing. >> All right. Well, after sensei returned fire and managed to injure Mizuki team, Mizuki blasted him away and I thought he was hurt. So, while Mizuki was down, I hit him with my new jutzu and sent his body way underground to rock. But when I came back up, Ayra sensei was waiting for me and he wasn't too bad off. So, I was really happy. Narudo said before smiling like an idiot up at Araka. An earth jutzu. Well, that is impressive. Narudo, could you give us a demonstration? Saratobi asked with a proud nod. I knew this boy was a real treasure already learning such advanced techniques at his age, smirking to himself. Uggh. Well, the thing is, Narud rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. I kind of forgot the jutzu. Sar Tobi and Raa dead panned at Nar. I take it back. He's a [ __ ] Sartobi weakly smiled at Raa. Araka Kuan, thank you for the report. I'll see you at the meeting tonight. Yes. Araka knew a dismissal when he heard one. Hi, Hokag Sama. I will be there. Turning to Narut, he ruffled his hair. Catch you later, Nar. Good luck as a koha janine. And be careful. Okay, you got it, sensei. Naruto beamed up at Araka as Raa smiled and left. As soon as the door closed, Saratobi took off his Hokag hat and gave a wolfful sigh. Narudo, I'm sorry I didn't tell you about the fox, but you must understand if the wrong people found out about your status as a container. Well, it wouldn't end well. Sarto stared to Narudo, willing him to understand. Kid, I think he was just trying to protect you from being harmed. And I guess from me the Q.B. supplied to a confused Narq. Sanan, I have to tell him the truth. If I can't trust Hokag Gigi, then how can I trust anyone? Nar thought to the fox. With the fox's following silence, Naruto took it as an agreement with his statement. Gigi, what I told you before? Well, it's not the full story exactly. Naruto gazed up at the startled old man. I remember the jutzu. It wasn't an earth one. Sarobi sat back shocked and worried about Naruto's subdued behavior and after a few moments silence and beu leave us alone for a moment for blurs moved from strategic points in the room and flew out the window. Nar, please tell me what happened. I swear on my honor as the fire shadow that I will not tell anyone of what you say now unless it endangers the village. Saratobi looked comfortingly at a scared Nar. Well, when I opened the scroll, the first few jutzu just didn't stand out to me. So, when I found one that did, I jumped on the opportunity to train. Naruto started blabbering nervously. It's called ninja art soul drain. At this, the strongest man in Fire Country, the legendary fire shadow, went stark pale. I I didn't destroy Mizuki. I absorbed him. He's in my head right now. If I go into my mindscape, I can talk to him. Dash. How do you know that, Nar? Saruto Tobi whispered in concern. If a person like you entered their mindscape, they'd meet their tenant. Nar shifted nervously. Well, if you mean QBS, then yeah, I've met him and I dash. What did he say to you, Nar? Nar looked up into Saruto's eyes with fierce determination and boldly stated, "The Q.B. pledged itself as an ally to myself and to Kohaa." Saratobi sat shocked and silent for a few minutes. A demon this powerful being channeled through someone with Naruto spirit. This could very well be the bringer of the destruction of the shinobi world I'm talking to. Sarobi looked down at Naruto seeing what he could be. Then Naruto grinned at Sarobi like the innocent child he is. And just maybe he will be the most incredible Hokag this village has ever seen. Sarobi thought with a smile. Saratobi sat up straight and placed his hat back on his head. All right, Narutokun. I've come to a decision. The public story will be what you first told Araka and myself. Only I will know of your new last resort jutzu. You will keep your position as Janine in exchange for a wish of mine. Okay, Narut. Nar nodded his head vigorously and with a huge grin. Yeah, Gigi, whatever you need, I can do. Believe it. With an aged smile, Sarobi slowly got up, walked around his desk, and knelt to eye level next to Nar. Believe in the will of fire Naruto Kuan. Now placing the Hokag hat on Naruto's head and use it to protect the hidden leaf village. Naruto looked up at Saratobi with more determination than any 12-year-old should have till my last breath jig. I will live by these words. My new Nindu. Believe it. Finishing with a hug, Naruto gave the hat back with a smile. Good to hear, stated Saruto while adjusting his hat. Naruto Uzzumaki Janine of Kenoha. Our meeting is adjourned. The details of this meeting is an A-class secret. Saratobi ruffled Naruto's overly happy head. Hi Hoet Vivi. Araka sat at Icharaka Ramen feeling lucky about the whole situation with Mizuki. I wonder when Naruto is due to come out of the meeting. Not a moment sooner, Narut hopped up onto the stool next to him. Hey Raa sensei, don't shout idiot. I'm right here. Laughing, Narudo said, "Any Araka sensei? Remember you said you'd buy me ramen if I graduate, right?" Ayra sighed in defeat. "Yeah, sure. Go ahead, Narudo." He couldn't help himself from smiling, seeing Nar so happy. All right. Hey, old man Icharaku. Give me for miso ramen and keep m coming. Damn it, Nar. You think I'm made of money? Later that night at the large meeting hall at the base of the Hokag tower, Raa and the principal of the ninja academy sat alongside the Hokag facing 24 Jonan. Clearing his throat, Saruto Toby gained everyone's attention. All right, thank you all for coming tonight. Those of you that want to may request a new Janine for a squad that will be ran by you. If you have any problems with what one of your colleagues suggest, feel free to share your opinion. At this Sarat Tobi, Harusen's son stepped forward. Hey, Dad. I'd like to request this generation's Eno Shikacho unit. Under my old team banner, Team 10. The Hokag nodded approvingly. A sound request. Anyone object? Silence. All right, Assuma. Team 10 is yours. Om Hokagisama. Kakashi Hitaki stepped forward. I was told that no matter who I chose, I'm going to end up getting the achias of my sharing. So, can I have Naruto as well, please? At this, a huge uproar broke out. The demon passed. You can't let the demon be on the same team as the Aiha. I love Dango. Silence at Sarto's yell. Everyone shut up. >> Anko, please leave. You are Toabetu jan and as such not allowed to train a squad anyway. K. Anko says before diving out a closed window, >> shattering the glass all over the floor. >> Saratobi sigh in exasperation. >> Kakashi, was there anyone else you wanted to request? Looking up from his book, huh? Did you say something? Hokag sama. Sarobi face bombed himself. For the love of log, your third candidate, Hitaki. I widening in realization. Oh, let's see. I guess I'll take Kakashi rumaging through the sheets of paper containing genine names. H this one. Okay. Sakura Haruno, I guess. Any objections? Nobody cared. All right. Squad 7 under Kakashi Hitaki Sasuke Aiha Narut Uzumaki and the pink-haired Banshee. Everyone looked at Saruto with a raised eyebrow or a suppressed giggle. I mean Sakura Haruno. Next. Chapter 3. Introducing a new Naruto >> member of team seven. >> I'm not judging >> mindscape. Hey Mizuki team, why is it a sewer down here? Nar yelled upon entry into his mindscape. Cuz kid, you're as unimaginative as a [ __ ] QB honestly replied. Bastard fox. Nar yelled back childishly while shaking a fist at the legendary demon. Well, Naruto, a see-through Mizuki stated, leaning on one of the bars on the cage. A person's mindscape is basically the representation of how they imagine their consciousness to be. Yours is a sewer because you are young and impressionable. Naruto just looked at Mizuki blankly. What I'm saying is it took a random simple form you can change if you want just by willing it to change. Mizuki explained. Naruto's face lit up in realization. Why didn't you just say so before? see what I'd have to put up with by myself if he chose another jutzu. QB dead panned at a facebombed Mizuki. So, I can do this, Naruto exclaimed, staring in concentration at a blank space. >> A lot of people can glare at the floor kid. It doesn't take much concentration to dash. A small two-story house with a flat roof suddenly appeared. >> I stand corrected. >> Mizuki looked at the house in awe. >> Holy log. That's incredible. Smirking, Narudo jumped onto the roof. Almost done, he said and shoot his lip in focus. And thus, a 10x8 m flat screen television grew out of the roof along with the four-seater couch. Done. Now you two can watch the outside world through my eyes and ears. Mizuki looked at the black screen and listened to Naruto snores. Truly invigorating, he sarcastically stated. I know, right? Naruto obliviously yelled. >> That's nice and all, but you need to get up. Your team assignments is in 4 hours, and you need to get new gear. >> New gear? Why? Naruto asked, looking at Q.Bi. Since you have my fighting style and main jutzu, you need to acquire the items that work with it, Mizuki explained. >> Huh? So, that's how I knew the head hunter jutzu. Naruto asked with a look of understanding on his face. Yeah, kid. Say what other jutzus do you suddenly know? The cutie asked. Naruto tried to think of what jutzu he knows. Well, all my jutzu that I know I can do are substitution, transformation, ninja art, soul drain, shirt and shadow clone jutzu, earth style, head hunter jutzu, and the earth style earth wall. I also feel like I have a higher understanding of chakra control. Naruto's smile threatened to split his face in half. Wow, I totally picked the best jutzu ever. That's nice, Mizuki said, standing behind Naruto. Now wake up. Mizuki punted Naruto back down the hallway into consciousness. Beep beep beep beep beep be smash. Naruto sat up quickly, fully energized. All right, let's go. Naruto cheered as he jumped to his feet. After getting dressed, Narudo ran down the street to the Higurashi Ninja store, hoping they'll let him in since he's now a ninja. Now standing at the door, Narudo took a deep breath, hurry up, hit, "You don't have all day." Realizing the annoying Baka was right. Naruto walked into the store, listening to the jingling of the doorbell. "Good morning and welcome to the Higurashi Ninja store. How may I help you?" A roughly 40-year-old burly bald man asked from behind the counter. "Um, hi. I'm looking for a twin set of those giant shuriken," Narudo said, pointing to a shuriken identical to Nizuki's hung on the wall. "And a Shinobi assassin set, please." The burly man's eyebrows lifted. "An assassin set? Aren't you a little young to already have a shinobi specialty?" Naruto smiled up at the man. "Old enough to kill, old enough to do whatever the [ __ ] he wants. That was taught to me by an old sensei of mine. A huge laugh bellowed out from the man. What an interesting life philosophy man. All right, I'll grab it for you. The man walked into the back room where Naruto heard a lot of metal clinking. Not 2 minutes later, he walked back out with a box the size of Naruto's torso and two small metal bracelets. These are the latest giant shuriken sets. The bracelets have three seals on each and each seal can hold two giant shuriken. It's a bit pricey, but for a kid like you, I can knock it down a little since you're buying a whole assassination kit as well. You want me to fully stock each seal? >> Narudo looked on blankly at the bracelets. >> Um, I don't know if I can afford all that. I only got this much, said Naro as he opened his froggy wallet, letting all his cash fall out. And after the bounty on a Berank missing mean Mizuki, there was a lot. The burly man's eyes flashed into dollar signs. I think you can easily afford all of this with a half of what you got there, my boy. Haha. Narudo smiled up at him. Thanks, mister. >> Sorry, what's your name? >> The man thumped his chest proudly and stated in a much rehearsed voice, >> Dan Higarashi is my name, and blacksmithing is my game and you my boy. Naruto suddenly got nervous, >> will he kick me out once he finds out who I am? Like all the others, the Q.B. whispered to Naruto through his thoughts. >> He seems to be a good man, kid. Trust him and he may return the favor. >> Naruto looked up at the man nervously. >> "My name is Nar Uzumaki, rookie Janine of Kohaa." Dan's eyebrows lifted once again and stared at Nar for a solid minute, >> putting Naruto on edge, ready to run at a moment's notice. >> "You're the kid that painted the Hokag monument." Dan said with a smile, "That takes Gut's kid. Narudo smiles back widely. You heard about that? >> Everyone did. What I want to know is how you managed to get away from all them MBU in a bright orange tracksuit. Dan said while he chuckled at his own joke. >> Narudo yelled confidently. Orange is the best color by far. Believe it. Laughing at Naruto's enthusiasm, Dan said. Well, I can help set you up with some proper shinobi clothing while keeping some orange if you got the time. What do you say, Naruto? >> Yata. Naruto cheered while following Dan to the clothing section. Naruto heard the Q.Bai heavily. This is why we left extra early kid. Good luck with the team meeting, Naruto, said Dan, waving goodbye to Naruto as he ran to the academy to meet up with his new squad. >> Narudo half turned and grinned back. Thanks, Dan San. I'll be back soon, I promise. Jumping onto a nearby roof in his new outfit. Naruto took a second to admire how cool he looked >> with the tracksuit now folded away and safely sealed into his new orange ceiling belt. He now wore black ninja pants with a print of an orange shuriken on each of his knees with a chain mail singlet laying under his new black t-shirt with an orange trim. On his feet, he wore standard black shinobi sandals sitting over orange bandages wrapped to hold the end of his pants in place. He had orange and black line gloves on his hands showing off his shirt and seal bracelets. The look was finished off with the new cloth on his headband, which was a jet black. Jumping on top of a nearby power pole, Narut yelled out, "Look out world. A new Narut Uzumaki is in town." With that, Naruto focused Chakra to his feet and started building hopping towards the academy. Sasuke Aiha a champ Nar Uzumaki Naraya looked up from his role to look towards Naruto's seat only to see it empty with a frown thought Naruto what are you doing being late on your first day as a shinobi gez he's probably just slept in with a deep sigh was about to continue on when suddenly Narudo popped out of the floor in front of's desk hey sensei naru Two, stopped his rant when he noticed, "Yes, Naruto did pop out of the ground." And with a new look. With a grin, Naruto said, >> "Sorry I'm late, Sensei. I was stocking up on ninja tools. You know what they say, >> better to be late and prepared than early and dead." He finished before moving to his desk between Shikamaru Nara and Ka Inuka. Ria stared at Naruto in shock until Sensei, we're all here, so can you get on with the team announcements? It's troublesome to be here any longer, spoke the resident genius. Now snapped out of his days. Why yes, good point Chicago, right? Team one. >> Nobody cared unless it was their team that was calm. >> Team seven Sasuke Aiha Naruto Uzumaki Sakura Haruno under Kakashi Hitaki. Sasuke had no outward reaction at all. Narudo only frowned slightly. Sakura cheered that she was on the same team as Sasuke. >> For an unknown reason, >> felt like he was witnessing something special. >> Where the [ __ ] is this sensei of ours? >> Naruto, don't swear. It irritates Sasuke Cayun. >> [ __ ] you, Haruno. >> Team 7 appeared slightly frustrated that their sensei was late by three full hours, starting to border on four. Though on Sasuke, you can only tell by the slowly increasing frown. This is the site one Kakashi Hitaki finds himself walking in on. Hello team seven. You're tacky and I hate you. Meet on the roof in one minute. Poof. And the Jonin is gone. >> In a rush, Naruto grabs his teammates and using the head hunter jutzu dives into the outer wall of the academy and moves up to the roof. >> Poofing onto the roof, Kakashi took a seat against the railing, waiting for his charges. What he saw next was more than he expected. area. >> Wahoo! yelled Nar as he flew out from the rooftop with a screaming Sakura under one arm and a stunned silent Sasuke over his shoulder. >> Naruto let go of his teammates in midair and landed with a thumbs up directed at Kakashi as Sakura landed in an unceremonious heap on her ass and Sasuke flipped around at the last second to land in a crouch next to Naruto. "That was interesting. How did you do that dope?" said Sasuke with a raised brow. With a grin, Naruto looked to Sasuke. He with my new jutsu team. Sasuke smirked back at Naruto's grin. Guess you won't be as useless as I thought. Before Naruto could retort, Kakashi cut in. Impressive, you three, getting up six stories in 8 seconds. Very impressive. Thanks, Sensei. Naruto shouted proudly. Shut up, Nar. Your yelling is annoying everyone. The useless Banshee screeched. She was just about to scream again when Kakashi slammed some tape over her mouth. >> Right now that that is taken care of, how about some introductions? Starting with the block, [screaming] Kakashi said while pointing to why don't you show us how it's done, Sensei? Sasuke asked. All right. My name is Kakashiaki. My likes are none of your concern. My dislikes are the things I don't like. My hobbies include things I like. And my dreams are rated are 18 plus. So I won't be sharing them with children. Now you blondie. >> The three just stared at him thinking. >> All we know is his name and he has grown up thoughts. >> Okay then. My name is Narut Uzumaki. I like ramen, my comrades and my tenant. At this Kakashi's visible eye widened. My dislikes are the scum of this village, irritating fan girls and traitors. My hobbies include sleeping and training and ramen. and my dream. I will protect the will of fire and the people that follow it. Believe it. Kakashi nodded. All righty then. I'll need to talk to you about you. Tenant comment later, Naruto. All right, the email is your turn. My name is Sasuke Aiha. I like training and getting stronger. I dislike weak fan girls and a certain man. My hobbies are the same as my life. And my dream, no, I don't have a dream, but my ambition is to kill a certain man. >> Well, aren't you a ray of sunshine? Sasuke glared at Kakashi. All right, and your turn, Pinky. Mm. PMP FF. That's quite amazing and more than enough information. Thank you, Sakura. The two boys looked at Kakashi, confused. >> Did he actually hear her introduce himself or did he already know our names? They looked at each other then at a fuming Sakura. Best not to ask. >> All right, you three. Meet me at training ground 7 tomorrow at 6:00 a.m. for your second test. Naruto, I will be visiting you this evening to discuss things. Kakashi said before who? He was gone. Naruto turned to Sasuke. Hey, what do you think he meant by second test? >> A frowning Sasuke looked back. How should I know do I have to go train? Then he started towards the stairs just as Sakura ripped the tape off of her mouth. Sasu, let's train together. Sasuke froze and turned back to Sakura before turning back to the stairs only to see Sakura standing there staring at him with hearts in her eyes. Sasuke Cohen. Sasuke scowlled. Crap. How do I ditch this banshee? He thought when he suddenly felt someone grab his arm. Turning, he saw Nar. Come on team, he yelled before jumping off the building and dragging Sasuke. Nar, you're going to kill us. Sasuke screamed in a very unsasuke moment. He looked at Narut to see him holding a one-handed sign. Do what are you doing? And then the two disappeared as they dove into the ground. >> Coming up at Team 7's new training ground, a giggling Naruto let a freaked out Sasuke free. He that was great. Did you see her face? Haha. And now slightly calmer Sasuke said. I guess a thanks is due dope. Nice save. Although I could have used a warning. I owe you one. Naruto now smiling widely. >> All right then. I'll consider us even if instead of both of us training separately and without a sparring partner. Let's train together as long as we're on this team together. Sound good? Naruto asked. Sasuke looked at Naruto weighing the pros and cons. After a moment, he nodded. Fine, but only for as long as the anti-fang girl service is active. Deal. Nar nodded. Deal. >> Nar and Sasuke took their stances. Taiutsu only. Dope. He asked with a confident smirk. For now, team. Enough chatter. Let's go. Naruto yelled as he shot forward with a higher skill level than ever shown previously. Knockk knockock. >> Naruto looked up from his dinner of instant ramen and blinked. Who do you think it is? Cubisan, he thought. >> It's probably that Cyclops from earlier. He did say he wanted to talk to you about me. Nar nodded and slurped the last mouthful as he took the necessary steps to the door. He opened it with one hand to see that it was indeed Kakashi who was waiting. "Yo, Nar," he said with a wave. Nar grinned. "What's up, sensei? You wanted to talk about Q Dash." Within a second, Kakashi had closed the door and moved Nar over to his bed. When Naro got control and sat back up normally, he noticed Kakashi had pulled his only chair up to face the bed. "What the hell?" Nar yelled. Kakashi smiled. "Sorry, Nar, but I can't let you talk about that so callously," he said before leaning forward and speaking in a serious tone. "Your comment earlier today about your tenant, explain to me what you meant exactly. And Naruto stared into Kakashi's eye for a moment. What should I say, QBSan? He thought to the fox. Nar heard the fox chuckle. "Just repeat after me. Even if I say something you don't agree with." Naruto nodded to himself before talking to Kakashi. "Well, Cyclops, I meant the Q.B., but since it's in my gut, I don't see how it's your business," he said before folding his arms and pouting childishly. Kakashi's eye widened. And here I thought he might be similar to Minato Sensei, he thought before sighing. Nar, I'm your sensei. I'm asking for the safety you and your team. Kakashi said while placing a hand on Naruto's shoulder. >> You think you want to be? >> Naruto blinked in shock. He >> cares about me. >> Nar thought. >> Alone. >> No [ __ ] kid. Why else do you think he came here? Repeat after me again. I want to mess with him some more. QB ordered with a chuckle. Who am I going to be? >> Naruto frowned. >> Bastard Fox. Forget it. You're cut off. Naruto thought as he broke the signal between him and the TV in his mind. Nar smiled at Kakashi. I'm sorry, Sensei. Well, I met Cubisan the other night. Other than being a prick, he's pretty all right. Naruto said while scratching his head. Kakashi blinked. The Q.B. pretty all right? He asked skeptically. Naruto nodded. Mm. He has no influence on me if that's what you think. I can cut him off anytime. Nar explained. Kakashi nodded. Well, all right. I'll take your word for it, but if I see any problems concerning its chakra, I won't hesitate to take action, Kakashi said, signifying the importance of Naruto's control. Nar nodded. I wouldn't expect anything less, Sensei. There are people in this village with a strong will of fire. I refuse to let them be hurt because of me. Nar said in a moment of seriousness. >> Kakashi appraised Naruto before patting his head. >> You're a good kid, Naruto. I think you'll do well, Kakashi said before standing up straight. >> That is if you guys pass my test in the morning, Kakashi said with a eye smile before waving. Later. Nar watched as Kakashi disappeared in a poof of smoke. It filled his small room in seconds, causing him to cough and splutter as he [music] opened a window to let it free. Nar stared out at the Hokag monument as the smoke filtered out and held his arm up to it. Clenching his fist, he vowed. I will pass your exam, sensei. Believe it. Chapter 4. The bell test. Our first Sarank in training. She I can't believe I'm late. Naruto yelled as he ran as fast as he could towards training ground 7. Oh man, I'm so screwed. >> Approaching the training field, he could see Sasuke and Sakura leaning against the training posts. >> Oh crap, they're going to kill me. >> Hey guys, lay my training got a little rough yesterday. Then I had a late night, >> he said sheepishly as he came to a stop. >> Sakura scoffed. >> I bet you just knocked yourself out by falling over. Naruto glared at Sakura. >> I may have been knocked around hard, but I got a couple of decent hits in Oswell. I'm just not that smooth with unarmed combat. Naruto explained. >> Sakura scoffed. Who train with you? You're the dead last. Only a [ __ ] would waste their time with you. Sakura glared at Nar hatefully. Naruto smirked. Oh, really? Whoever would train with me is a [ __ ] Duh. Are you deaf as well, Baka? >> Sakura screeched. Can you turn? >> No, he's not. He's just wondering why you'd call me the love of your life a [ __ ] Sasuke smirked from his place, leaning against the training post. >> Leave them to >> Sakura turned to Sasuke and looked horrified. >> And oh, Sasuke came. Why would you choose him over me? I had the highest marks in the academy other than you. I am way better than this lowome MPF. Sakura suddenly found her mouth taped shut courtesy of Naro. Team, you were right. She's an annoying banshee. Then Narudo DE underground and pulled down Sakura till only her head and shoulders were left above ground. >> Naruto came back up smirking. That's one more training session, Sasuke. How about now dope? By the looks of things, Kakashi isn't going to be on time again. Sasuke stated with a replying smirk. You said unarmed combat isn't your specialty. So what is? With a huge grin, Narut swiped his hands over his opposite wristbands and with a poof of smoke. "Whoa," Sasuke said in shock, and Sakura's eyes widened from her position in the floor. Narut stood slightly crouched, holding one shuriken in front of him on his left hand and the second in his right above his head, grinning confidently. "You like Sasuke?" he said with a chuckle before twirling them expertly. "Uh, >> "When did you learn to wield those, Nar?" Sasuke asked. Eh, just something Mizuki sensei passed on to me. Naruto replied with a smirk before resealing his shuriken. >> I think I'll leave the armed combat to you then, Sasuke said. Narudo let out a huge yawn. I'm still tired. Maybe we could sleep instead of train this morning. Sasuke yawned in reply and answered with his trademark a lying down next to Sakura's head. MK good night team Sakura Sasuke did the same on the other side of her head night Sakura was stuck in the ground thinking of her teammates and I'm in PFF yeah you're right Sakura the sunrise does look nice this morning at 11:00 a.m. Kakashi appeared in a poop of smoke sorry I'm late I was lost on the road of life [screaming] he looked around to find Naruto and Sasuke using an almost completely buried for his shoulders as pillows while she glared up at him with her mouth taped shut. In this situation, Kakashi did the only thing he could. Reaching into his pouch, he pulled out a camera and took a photo. Flash isn't a >> Naruto jumped to his feet with a yelp while Sasuke rolled to his feet, whipping out a ood to see you three are so alert this morning, Kakashi said with an ice. Naruto, please get your teammate out of the ground. Sure thing, Sensei, Naruto said with a salute before falling backwards into the ground. With his three students now sitting in front of him patiently, Kekashi began his speech. >> All right, guys. Now, I'm sorry to break it to you, but until you pass my test, you are not full Janine yet. Huge jaw drop from Narut, scowl from Sasuke, and muffled Sakura trying to take the tape off of her mouth. In this test, you need to take one of these bells from me in combat and return them to this alarm clock, he said, pulling out two bells and clipping them onto his belt. You need to come at me with the intent to kill or you won't stand a chance. >> The alarm will go off at noon. So again, all three Janine disappeared into the surrounding foliage. Now I wonder who will come for me first or if they'll take me seriously. After 2 minutes of waiting, Kakashi heard a whizzing sound and barely ducked in time to dodge a flying shin. What the hell? What? Janine is capable of using a full-sized battle shuriken at this speed. Kicashi turned to where the shuriken was thrown from only to see a fireball mere meters away from him. [ __ ] Ostisk bomb. Ostisk. Narudo jumped into the clearing holding a second shuriken. Damn, Sasuke. He substituted. Naruto complained. Sasuke appeared next to Naruto. Hen seeing the substitution law, they both paused to offer their prayers to the fallen law. And onlooking Kakashi's eye widened followers of the law. And these boys are barely genuine. And by the looks of things, they've also figured out they need to work together to get these belts. Looking down from his perch, Kakashi saw Naruto's discarded shirt. Now, why would he leave such a pricey ninja tool sitting there? Approaching the shirt, Kakashi kept his focus on Spider-Man. >> He will plan to come pick it up and by then I will have a trap set up for the both of them. Kakashi thought as he crouched in front of the shuriken. He reached into his pouch on the left side of his belt line, >> leaving the bells wide open on the right. >> It was at that moment Naruto and Sasuke turned to him while smirking. Now Sakura yelled Naruto. Shocked that the two Jenny managed to sense him. Kakashi didn't react in time for the shuriken to go poop and reveal it to be Sakura under a transformation jutzu. Sakura grabbed the bells and ran towards the boys who were running towards her. Seeing this, Kakashi snapped out of his days and ran to get the bells back. "Hurry up, Nar. Ready, Sasuke," said Nar as he was sinking into the ground. Hn fire style fireball jutzu Sasuke said as he launched the jutzu straight at Sakura and Kakashi. Kicashi's eye widened. What are they doing? They're willing to burn through Sakura and the bells to get me. I have to save her now. Kakashi thought as he began running full speed towards Sakura. The fireball was flying towards Sakura and she was still running towards him with Kakashi only 3 m behind her. 2 m. The fireball was almost upon them. Kakashi reached for her only one meter away and Kakashi almost had her when Sakura suddenly sunk into the ground. Kakashi stared in shock at the place Sakura disappeared to and looked up barely in time to see the fireball start to burn the material of his sleeve. He instinctually used the substitution jutzu to barely escape with only minimal burns. Falling to the floor at the base of a nearby spruce, Kakashi looked at the alarm clock and saw Sasuke smirking at him. Not a second later, Narudo popped up from the ground with Sakura by his side holding the bells. >> Just in time for the alarm go off. >> Narudo smirked. >> Looks like team seven passes sensei. >> Knock-knock. >> The door to the Hokag's office opened and in walked the newly formed team seven. Sarobi looked up shocked Kakashi. Did you actually pass a team with a small eye smile? Hi Hokag Sama. Not only did they get the bells, they used an abnormal level of teamwork not found among many Jonin. Also, they managed to best me in a deceptive trap, earning me this. Kakashi showed the Hokag his now bandaged arm. >> Sarobi looked on in shock at Team 7's smirking faces. Well, GG, Naruto said with a grin. Be respectful to Hokag Sama Baka. Sakura yelled as she slammed a fist into the back of Naruto's head. >> She was about to rant again when Sasuke slammed tape over her mouth. >> Quiet. >> He ordered Sakura before kicking Naruto's side. You dead dope. >> Sarobi laughed at the young team while Kakashi smiled. Well, I guess every team was its quirks. Kakashi thought as he watched his team. >> Over the next two months, >> team seven participated in numerous durank missions of vital importance. >> Finally, Naruto shouted while throwing down his paintbrush. >> Sasuke put down the leftover paint buckets and sighed as he wiped sweat from his forehead with his forearm. At least with the Torah mission, we get to train our tracking skills, he muttered, leaning away from the newly painted fence, Sakura turned to Sasuke Star. HMNPF and HMF MBM. Now, now, Sakura, this is no time for such language, Kakashi said from his place in a nearby chair while happily reading Aika Aika Paradise, earning himself a dark glare from the girl. Kakashi sensei. Can we please get a sir? I know it's early for a rookie squad, but come on, Narut pleaded. Kakashi looked over his students and seeing them all looking at him hopefully, he sighed. I'll ask the Hokag, but I doubt he'll say yes. It's extremely unlikely, so don't get your hopes up. It's about time you ask. I've had this one sitting aside for a week now, Harusen said with a small smile towards a wideeyed Kakashi. Yata, you're the best. GG. Narudo ran up and grabbed the scroll from his hand. Let's go, he yelled in victory. And with that, Narudo and Sasuke ran out of the office to get ready for their new mission, leaving a still shocked Kakashi behind with a recently untaped Sakura. I'm sensei, shouldn't you get the scroll from Naruto so that we can actually unseal the info and do the mission? She asked in a whiny voice. Snapped out his state as Sakura's question, he replied. Why, yes, Sakura, you were correct. Now go pack a standard survival kit for, let's say, a week. Okay. will meet up at the main gate at dawn tomorrow morning where I will share the mission details. Ciao. And off he poofed to get the scroll from the boys and inform them of the meeting time and place. Naruto walked up to the gate half an hour after the specified meeting time, knowing that it will be at least another hour before the team sensei arrives. Morning guys, yawn. How was your sleep? Naruto asked with a grin. [screaming] It was fine. Sakora quipped now knowing it doesn't take much to motivate Naruto into taping her mouth shut. Sasuke just nodded to Narudo then looked behind him with a raised brow. Curiously, Narudo turned around to see Kakashi walking up to them with a small travel pack on. Good morning team. They just stared at him in shock before Sakura held up the ram hand sign. K ai Sakura, what are you doing? Asked a confused Kakashi. Sasuke answered him. probably thought that you being here within the hour was a jingjutsu. It crossed my mind. Kakashi just blinked at them. Me late since when? Narudo threw a stick at his sensei. Piss off sensei. You're not fooling anyone. He said with a pout. Catching the stick and tucking it behind his ear. He said, "Well, I guess I have been a tad late sometimes." His team just glared at him. Kakashi, I smiled. >> Okay then, team. Let's move out. The first Sarank is always a let down, so let's get motivated. Kakashi pumped his fist in the air while walking down the road. >> Naruto just followed after with a scowl on his face. >> Yeah, great speech, Sensei. >> He muttered as the three jennon trudged along behind their odd leader. "All right, troops. We'll stop here for the night before moving on to the town." one of them. >> Hi, Sensei," >> the team muttered as they entered the middle of a small clearing surrounded by huge trees with trunks 10 m slip. Sakora turned to their sensei. "But we still got hours of daylight left. In fact, we could make it to the town by tonight," she whed. As Kakashi sat down in the clearing, he began talking as he opened his pack. "Correct, Sakura, but I think it's about time I taught you all proper chakra control. And what better way is there to do so than climbing trees? Sasuke dead panned at their sensei. Anyone can climb a tree. Ah, yes, but how about walk up? Kakashi said with his classic ice mim imagining it, Narudo felt as though it was common practice and knew how to do so already. The Kakashi sensei, you mean focus chakra to your feet to adhere yourself to a vertical or upside down object? Another unexpected. >> Surprised at Naruto's knowledge, Kakashi asked. You've done this before, Naruto. >> Naruto shook his head. >> Nah, but I have a decent idea. Well, then why not give us a demonstration? Kakashi said as he tossed the canai into the air. Mark your progress on a tree with a canai. You two follow after Naruto. With a confident grin, Narudo snatched a canai and ran towards a tree. Focusing Chakra through his feet, he starts to climb. Yes, thank you, Mizuki, he thought in victory. After getting past the fourth branch, Naruto's grip started to loosen and he came plummeting down. Hap ostakura runs over to Naruto, "Are you okay, Nar?" she asked as she looked down to see a Naruto sized hole in the ground. After she helped pull him out, he replied, "Never better, except for the embarrassment and the cracked skull. Totally fine, he muttered while walking in a circle before he fell onto his side and started snoring. I'm sensei. Is he going to be all right? Sakura asked, chewing her lip. Kakashi looked up from his book. Yes, sure. So, do you two get the idea of the exercise? Great. Get started. Kakashi casually walked over to the unconscious blonde. Picked him up and continued walking up a nearby tree. Sakura and Sasuke looked on and off. Picking up a canai, Sasuke ran at his tree. All right, the dope said focus chakra to his feet. But how much? I'll start with enough for the fireball jutzu and see what I get. Sasuke manages to get 3 m up the tree before being blown off by the force of his own chakra. Performing a quick backflow, he writes himself and lands on his feet. Okay, that's far too much, he thought with a sigh. His thoughts were interrupted by a loud success. He looked over to see Sakura standing upside down on the fifth branch of her tree. >> Looking over to them, Kakashi nodded, "Good work, Sakura. You seem to have perfect chakra control. Although that is a wonderful thing to have, it also means you have an abysmal amount of chakra." Sakura frowned at her sensei. "Hey, sensei, don't point out my weaknesses in front of Sasuke Kuan." She shrieked, thus earning herself chakra reinforced tape over her gaping m. Mmf mmfmm. A dizzy but newly conscious Narudo stood upside down next to Sakura. What did we say about your fang girl mannerisms? He asked sagely. Mhhemmf. Sakura screeched as she glared at Narut. Kakashi clapped, bringing her attention to him. Exactly, Sakura. Now start running up and down your chosen tree while holding the transformation jutzu. This will deplete your chakra reserves quickly so that they are forced to expand at a faster rate while you sleep," he explained. With a glare at Nar and her sensei, Sakura started running up the tree again and transformed into her friend Eno. From Naruto's angle, he had a clear view up Eno's skirt, causing him to lose concentration and blood from his nostrils. And with that, he fell again. "Not again, Efuk." Naruto blinked in confusion before noticing that Kakashi had jumped over and caught him. Now Nar, you really should start practicing this technique. You may have a good understanding of how it works, but you don't seem to have it mastered like Arunichi has, so get at it. Kakashi ordered while tossing Nar down to the ground. Naruto landed with a hump before he walked over to a tree next to Sasuke's. Hey team, need some pointers? Sasuke just glared at his mark on the tree, barely 5 meters off of the ground, then glared at Naruto. "What do you think, dope?" >> he said sarcastically. "Who am I going to ban?" >> Chuckling, Naruto said, "Well, it's obvious what you're doing wrong. You're using almost 10 times more chakra than you need. That is why you are literally blowing yourself away every time." Sasuke's eyes widened [music] in understanding. And after concentrating on his chakra, he ran for the tree again, making it to the third branch before slipping off. Landing on the ground and looking up at his progress, Sasuke smirked at his success. Hen turning to Nar to thank him, he realized Narut was having one of his daydreaming spouts, staring blankly at the tree, sighing and turning back to his tree. I can thank the dope later. I guess I owe him another one. And an Aiha always repays their debts. He thinks before running at his tree again. Mindscape. How come I don't have this down right away? Narut asked from his spot lying down on the couch on the roof. Mizuki stopped watching the Aiha practice and turned to Naruto. >> My guess is that even though you recall how to do it from my experience, you're remembering it for someone with my size and mass. Since you are smaller than me, you don't need as much chakra. Though it seems to be close enough to hold you for a few seconds. Nar raised a brow. Well, that makes sense. Why didn't you tell me earlier? Only I seem to be able to contact you without you being unconscious, kid. And I'm a bit too big to even need the tree climbing [music] technique," the fox pointed out. Naruto frowned. "But the scroll said after meeting you in my mindscape, I should be able to converse with you freely. With a sigh, Mizuki started clicking buttons on the TV remote. "Let's see what it actually says," he muttered. >> Mizuki skipped back through Naruto's life. Each time he clicked skip it went back 12 hours. After a minute he said here we go. All right. Now I just need to pause it on when you were looking at the scroll. >> There. Click. Got it. Mizuki said in victory. >> Naruto scowled up at Mizuki. >> How'd you do that? These are my memories. >> Mizuki shrugged. This is how you programmed it. Even if it was subconsciously. >> That is actually pretty cool. Probably useful. Oswell. Mizuki interrupted. Ah, found it. All right. It says exactly when the user is like-minded to a specific target, he can freely hear air thoughts. So, I guess if you think like me, we can communicate freely. So, basically, I have to think like a boring lecturer with secretly evil intentions. >> Hit the nail on the head, kid. >> Well, I don't think I'll be doing that anytime soon, Naruto guest. Kid, you should get back to training. And remember, use only a little bit less chakra. >> Yeah, Naruto. It should only be about as much chakra needed for a third of the substitution jetsu. Got it. And Naruto rolls his eyes while walking back out of his mindcape. Yeah. Yeah. Jesu nag like a couple all the time, he said before having to dodge a tail of chakra and several kana on his way out, laughing his ass off as he went. Coming back to his body, Narudo waited till Sasuke was just about to step onto the tree again. Ivy got it? He shouted, throwing off Sasuke's concentration and causing him to shoot from the tree on his first step. Scowlling, Sasuke turned to Naruto. "Damn it, do I almost had it?" he muttered, only to realize Naruto wasn't there anymore. "Nar." "Yeah, team!" Nar shouted from his place at the very top of his tree, "Out of Sasuke's sight." >> Sasuke scowlled before getting back to practicing. "I won't be left behind. He thought in determination. >> Kakashi appeared in a poof on the tree facing Narut. Book in hand. Good work, Naruto. Since you finished before Sasuke, why don't you go set up the team's tent? With a small chuckle, "Nah, I'm good sensei. I already have a six-man tent set up right here." Naruto said, patting his ceiling belt. Curiously, Kakashi asked, "You're that proficient at ceiling already, Naruto? Most shinobi don't get taught proper sealing methods until they become chuni. Scratching the back of his head sheepishly. Well, in all honesty, sensei, I just bought the belt with pre-made ceiling pouches. All I know is that it'll help with my specialty. Kakashi raised the brows. Specialty? What have you chosen? Turning to Kakashi, Narut became serious as he spoke. Assassination. Kakashi's eye widened, shocked at the change in his student. Narudo, are you sure you've made the right choice? It's a bit early, and I don't think you understand what is needed for that line of work. Looking at his sensei, seriously, Naruto smirked darkly as he spoke. I know who I am and what my purpose is. I made a promise to Hokagi. I will fulfill that promise, even if I have to fall into darkness to do so. Kakashi stared at Narudo, putting away his book and standing straight. Narudo, I can't let you go down such a dark path. And I know that the Hokag would never ask you to do something so severe. His smirk grew into a dark grin as he unsealed one of his shuriken. Sensei, how many ninja have you seen that use giant shuriken as their primary weapon? Browning, Kakashi thought hard. Actually, I've only seen one Chunim use such a method. So, how would Naruto have become so proficient in such a rare fighting style? he thought before asking, "Not many why." Turning away from Kakashi, Narudo spun twice before throwing the star in a wide arc towards a collection of trees. At such a speed, it sliced through 14 of the enormous trees easily before curving back to Naruto, where he caught it flawlessly. Showing his control and power to Kakashi's wide eyes. Kakashi. >> Kakashi froze when he heard the way Naruto spoke his name. He glanced at Nar to see a hard glare being directed at him. >> "Can you imagine what that one throw could have down to say? An army of enemy ninja?" Nar asked before sealing his shuriken away. Before Kakashi could reply, Nar jumped down from the trees. Kakashi sat at top the tree Narudo left him at thinking about what Narudo said. Even though it's wrong for a child of his age to think like that, I can't dispute the logic. As a shinobi, he already seems to be around level. So, it's logical that he has found his even if I don't completely agree with it. He thought with a sign. >> Kakashi thought back to Naruto's facial expression when he was imagining those trees to be enemy ninja. Then again, he seemed to actually enjoy the thought of killing others. Is it an influence from the QB? >> Kakashi heard footsteps coming up the tree he was on. Looking down, he saw Sasuke panting heavily, but focused on his goal. Sasuke could see the top of the tree now. I'm most there. I can't be left behind by those two. And with one last push and a boost of chakra, he landed on a branch just under Picashi. With a sigh of satisfaction, Sasuke lied back against this branch. Looking up at the sky, it's almost dusk. I must have been out here for hours. Sha, at least I know I got this master. Then he noticed Kakashi's curious face staring down at him. >> "Sasuke, I see you finally made it." >> He said with a nice >> Sasuke just closed his eyes with a smirk. Ancient turning away from his student. Kakashi mumbled. "Good to know one of my students haven't changed." This got Sasuke's attention. "Change sensei?" he asked as he pushed himself into a sitting position. Kakashi turned to Sasuke and >> Sasuke, let me ask you something. What is your focus for becoming a ninja? Sasuke's look darkened. To hunt down the man who killed my clan. And how are you going to do that? Kakashi asked. Sasuke looked at Kakashi frustrated. I'll track him down. With a raised eyebrow, Kakashi asked the simplest question. How? Sasuke was about to retort before he stopped himself. How am I going to do that? I have no skills in tracking. He thought as he searched his mind for a response. Kakashi interrupted Sasuke's little epiphany. Every ninja picks a specialtity that they will pursue as their main focus. Most of the Achiha clan chose to become combat specialists, but there are those that used their sharing to pick up on subtle changes in the environment to track where a person has been. >> So, I will learn to do both, Sasuke spoke confidently. It took the average Aiha near 15 years to master their tracking skills, Kakashi informed, breaking Sasuke's confidence. Although every now and then, >> there are ninja that pop up once a generation that can be a jack of all trades, but usually a master of none. Do you understand what I'm saying, Sasuke? Kakashi asked. Sasuke frowned up at his sensei. >> You're saying if I'm going to be strong enough to beat him, I won't be able to find him. And if I can find him, he will slaughter me. >> Kakashi nodded. >> Yes, that is why we put you on teams. Kakashi said, causing Sasuke's face to light up in realization. >> So, you're saying with our team we could get him? Sasuke said again. Kakashi nodded. >> It's definitely a possibility. Now, what would you say your specialty will be? Sasuke. Sasuke thought hard. Probably hunting. It'll compliment Naruto's choice well. and together we can fulfill my goal. Kakashi was startled. You know about Naruto's choice and specialty? [music] He asked. >> Sasuke nodded with a h. It seems these two are closer than I realize. Maybe I can use this. He thought as he formulated his next question. Do you know why Naruto chose assassination? With a shrug, Sasuke said, "Yeah, he says it was the third Hokag's wish that Narut be able to protect the village. Naruto thinks this path will help him do so to the best of his abilities. >> Now it was Kakashi's turn to have an epiphany. Maybe it wasn't darkness I heard in Naruto's voice before, just cold, hard determination, he thought, convincing himself that Naruto wasn't taking pleasure in the thought of killing. Standing up, Kakashi turned back to Sasuke. Well, I guess as a sensei, it's my job to make you both well-rounded ninja and help me maximize your chosen specialty. We'll do so after we finish this mission. Sasuke got up as well. Speaking of the mission, Kakashi sensei, you haven't actually debriefed us on what it is we've been hired to do. Well, then let's return to camp. I'll inform everyone at once. And with that, the two ninja jumped down from the treetops. Naruto looked up from his spot next to Sakura's head. Oh, Sensei team, you up for some meat? Said Naruto, gesturing to the roasted boar sitting over the fire. Looking at Sakura's head, Sasuke asked, "What did you do this time?" Sakura glanced up at Naruto, who was halfway through a stick of meat before looking back to Sasuke. I wanted to sleep next to you in the tent, Sasuke Kun. But Narutobaka put my stuff in a separate compartment in the tent. Kakashi looked at Sakora. "He buried you for that?" Kakashi asked. Narudo stopped chewing to reply, "Nah, I buried her for trying to steal a pair of Sasuke's underwear. H E Y in my defense, I m I think she likes the taste of tape, guys. Naruto said with a cheeky grin. Kakashi raised a brow at Narudo. How's she going to eat if her mouth is taped shut? Sasuke sat down on the other side of Sakura's head. We'll leave some for her sensei. With a sigh, Kakashi took a seat opposite his team. "All right, I guess now is the best time," he said, pulling out the mission scroll. Time for what? Sensei? Naruto asked. >> Sasuke leaned forward to explain. He said to me that he was finally going to give us the mission details. Sasuke said with an excited glint in his eyes. So, if you wouldn't mind, Narut, Kakashi gestured to Sakura's head. Rolling his eyes and putting down his meat, he replied, "Okay, I got it." He then he dove underground and resurfaced, pulling Sakura up with him feet first. Done. ripping the tape off of her mouth. She scowlled at Narudo before smiling at Kakashi. "Thanks, sensei, and for your information, Naruto, I hate your damn tape." >> Before he could reply, Kakashi spoke. We don't need to hear about your weird fetishes Sakura. She flushed bright red while Narudo and Sasuke smirked at her from each of her sides. Now, as you know, this is mission, but what you don't know is that it is a cleanup mission. >> Sakura asked the obvious question. >> Cleanup mission. Kakashi nodded. >> Yes. You see, there was an A-ranked mission to take out a rogue ninja that was leading a band of thugs across Fire Country, robbing all the travelers they came across. And with that mission being successful, the leftover bandits and thugs split into two groups under the ninja's two apprentices. Now, there are two small thug and bandit camps around the last vicinity the ninja was seen. We are to capture at least one leader of either small group and kill off the rest. Understood? >> Naruto smirked towards his sensei. I'm guessing we will take one camp at a time, right? With us genuine taking out the weakest thugs while you handle the big boss man. Naruto asked. Kicashi nodded. Precisely. But first, we will be heading to meet the mayor of the small town that hired us. They should only be an hour away if you can all use your recently learned skills so we can tree hop. Think you can handle it? Team seven smiled and saluted. Hi. Sensei. Kekashi. I smiled back. All right, off to bed. Then we leave at dawn once more. Chapter 5 mission. Bandit camp cleanup. From his vantage point behind the leader tent. Kakashi could see the whole bandit camp. Are you guys in position? Kakashi asked over the communicators. Flower here in position. Flame here in position. >> Fox here did it >> with a sigh. Kakashi sent the three children to make their first kills. >> All right, begin stage one. >> Soon after sending the command, Kakashi saw a single giant shuriken get flung straight into the entrance of the camp and heard Naruto shout, "Shur shadow clone jutzu." One shuriken suddenly became one, >> entering the left flank of the camp and shredding people. >> Aha! My arm! Help! We're under! Hiboshi know! I'll kill whh. Nudo's attack had been successful in killing a third of the bandits while hurting the others to the right side of the camp. This was all part of the plan. Kakashi yelled into his mic. >> Stage two now. From Kakashi's far right, he heard Sasuke yell, "Fire style of >> fireball jutzu. I'm afraid." He looked over to see a massive fireball burning through the right half of the thug camp, taking out half of the remaining bandits, killing some instantly and forcing others to suffer through the pain of being burned alive and forcing all the remainders into the center of the camp in front of the leader team. >> Stage three, go. Throwing down a ton of explosive seal, Sakura dropped her henge from amongst the leftover bandits just as the leader stepped out of his tent. Can I draw? All the bandits turned to her in shock as all the tags started to light up. Sakora just smiled. Bye-bye. And then she was pulled underground. Not a second later, the tags went off, taking out the rest of the thugs in the camp and severely burning the leading ninja. >> With a sigh of relief, Kakashi lifted his hand to the receiver around his neck one last time. >> Looks like you guys didn't need me after all. Begin with the final stage. Turning off his communicator, Kakashi turned back to look at the damaged leader as he got to his knees. >> "Come out and face me, cowards." >> The apprentice screamed, only receiving silence in response. >> Too good to finish me off. I will kill all of you. He screamed with bloodshot eyes as he breathed deeply and looked around to find his attackers. The camp was silent for nearly a minute. Then the ninja jumped when he heard a chuckle from behind him. He turned around just in time to see a giant shuriken speeding towards his head. Meeting up with Kakashi back at the rende point, Narudo smiled at his teammates. First camp done and dusted. He said with a thumbs up. Sasuke smirked and answered with an itching. Sakura on the other hand had a deep scowl on her face. Seeing this Narudo turned to her, "Eh, Sakura, what's wrong?" Sakura grabbed her hair tips and showed them to Narudo. You didn't pull me down soon enough. That damn explosion burned some of my hair up. That's what's wrong, she screamed. >> Sasuke glanced at Sakura and looked at her new hairdo. I like it short, Sakura, he said, not realizing his mistake. Instantly, Sakura looked at Sasuke with hearts in her eyes. "Really, Sasuke? Should I cut it more? Do you like the black? Cuz I can dye it. How about IMF?" Kakashi smiled at Naruto's handiwork. We have 12 hours to infiltrate the next [music] camp. This time, I don't want organized destruction. You are going to infiltrate the camp and take out as many thugs as you can before they notice and give me an opening to come into contact with the ninja. We have to capture this one. Kakashi said with an ice smile. Nar frowned. But Sensei, I like the explosions. Nar whed. Kakashied. Fine. While infiltrating, set up key points and rig them with sensor explosive seals set for chakra reactors. Make sure they're done by 6:00. By this point, you must all be with distance of a quick exit. But remember, we must get every single thug. If one escapes, then we don't get paid. Sasuke stepped up next. I have a plan if you guys want to hear it. The group nodded to him. We each take out a man from near the entrance, the left flank and the right of the camp, and transform into their appearance. Then, using those disguises, we casually walk around the camp, setting up the explosive seals. Now, assuming someone approaches us, just pretend you're feeling sick. Run to the nearest outhouse, take out someone there, and take their appearance. At 10 to 6, all three of us meet outside the entrance to the leader's tent. This is when Kakashi sensei will casually walk in the front gate and using hand-to-h hand only. Start taking out the thugs drawing as much attention as you can. Think you can handle it sensei? Sasuke asked. Kakashi just I smiled and said >> I am an elite Jonan Sasuke. >> He said with a chuckle. Sasuke smirked in response. >> Good. You will slowly fight your way towards the leader's tent. In the resulting confusion, Narut, Sakura, and I will sneak away into the tent and set the final explosive notes. Then at 6, boom, up goes the camp in flames. The lead ninja panics. Kakashi focus on capturing him while we handle the remaining thugs. Narudo and Sakura just stared at Sasuke in shock. Hey team, I think that's the most you've ever said, Narut said with chuckle. Sakura just thought through the amazing plan in awe of Sasuke, staring at him with love heart eyes. Smirking, Sasuke turned to Kakashi. "Sound good, sensei?" he asked. Kakashi nodded. "I'm impressed, Sasuke. It turns out you may be a natural tactician. This goes along well with being a hunter or tracker ninja. I just add one thing. Every few steps, each of you must scratch your face or head. This will alert each other not to try and take you out. That would be a huge stuff up if two of you ended up attacking each other. Kakashi said with an ice smile. Hi sensei. A recently untapped Sakura said >> Sasuke grunted apparently having spoken more than his quota today. Best done alone. >> All right, we're going to finish this mission for sure. >> Nar cheered. Taking action, Sakura. At 5:00 PM sharp, Sakura appeared sneaking up to the leftmost tent in the clearing in the form of a field mouse. >> Sakura was quite lucky to find a thug who had just stepped out of view and was starting to take a piss. Sakura undid the transformation jutzu and without making a sound stood behind the thug, Kana in hand. Am I really ready for this? Killing a defenseless man in cold blood, Sakura thought to herself while her hands shook. Shinaro, it's for the good of the mission. Inner Sakura screamed, almost causing Sakura to jump. >> She nodded to herself and took a deep breath. >> All right, Gez. >> She thought before taking action. >> Sakura wrapped her arm around his head, covering his mouth, then plunged the canai through his back straight into his heart. >> I'm sorry, Sakura whispered to him. And with a small gurgle, the man went limp in Sakura's arms. Looking close to throwing up, Sakura quietly dumped the body in one of the nearby bushes. >> "I hope no one finds him," she thought as she placed the bloody canny back in her pouch. Sakura then used the transformation jetsu to take the guy's form and walked back into the camp. Looking around, Sakura casually walked to what she was told was the main storage tank. "I sure hope the mayor's map was accurate," she thought. It was last time Shinaro. Okay. Okay, calm down," she thought with a sigh. Entering the tent without being disturbed, Sakura froze when she saw another thug squatting down next to a huge box of stolen money. Upon hearing her entrance, he jumped up and turned around, shaking his hands nervously. "Hey man, I swear this isn't what it looks like. I would never steal from the leader portion of the loot." Honest, please don't tell him. Sakura raised a brow while looking at him and replied smoothly, "Fine." I didn't see anything reaching up and scratching her face three times to make sure the thug saw it just in case it was one of her teammates. She realized he wasn't when he just looked back at her with an untrusting gaze. >> "And why should I trust what you say?" the thug asked, clearly suspecting Sakura to turn him into the leader. Thinking quickly, Sakura's transformed face just smirked back at him and replied, "Cuz it's the reason I'm here, too." The thug's gullible smile was like a beacon of hope to Sakura. Really? Sweet. Hey, listen. We can't take too much or it'll be obvious. But I found a way to make it look like it's filled to the brim, but it's actually empty starting about a half a meter from the top. In fact, I think someone else has tried this as well before us. the thug said as he turned back to grab my hand. Sakura came up behind the man drawing her still bloody canine again. Hollow on the inside. How do we access it? She asked as she stealed her resolve to kill again. The thug grabbed some of the coins and shoved them in his pocket. This whole side just falls away. I only discovered it by accident. Hurry before someone is the cave and he fell to the ground with the kunai lodged in the base of his neck. Sakura found the opening in the box and stuffed the corpse inside in a hurry. I hope nobody comes in, she thought. Just before closing it up, Sakura saw four small blocks of solid gold. Holy [ __ ] they must be worth a fortune. Well, these thugs aren't going to need it. So, Sakura grabbed the gold and sealed them inside a ceiling capsule from Naruto's belt. Thank the log Naruto gave Sasuke and I one of these for this mission. After placing down a few concealed explosive notes, Sakura made her way outside of the tent and moved on towards the next target on her list, Naruto. Stealthily coming up behind one of the four outer guards, Naruto threw a small stone at a rock on the other side of the entrance path, the four guards turned towards the sound with their guard up, allowing Nar to pull the guard at the back of the formation underground soundlessly while snatching his sword. Quickly popping up in his place, Naruto activated the transformation jutzu, taking the form of the thug he just defeated. >> Who now what would be the best way to get to the medical tent without being found out? Narudo thought, looking at the guards returning to their comm states, he came up with a crazy idea. Narudo raised his head with a hidden smirk. Hey guys, I'm thinking of killing you all and this stupid leader and then taking the winnings for myself. What do you think? The nearest guards looked at him incredulously. "Yeah, I thought so," Naruto said with a smirk while whipping out the stolen sword. Naruto cut the throat of the two most nearby thugs before slashing the chest of the last one open and thrusting the sword up to the hilt through the guard. "Hm, way too easy," Nar thought, letting out a dark chuckle. Making a thin cut on his own chest and editing his illusion to show a shallow wound there, he yelled in two different voices, "Hh traitor! Try it then. Ha. >> A few seconds later, two thugs came running out of a nearby tent. Swords dropped. Just at that time, Narudo dropped his last kill to the ground and stumbled back, holding his chest. >> "You, too. A little help?" This traitor just killed two men and almost took me. "Hi, Chajurro," Thug One said, putting his sword away and rushing to his aid. "Hey, Movie Sam, can you watch the entrance for me while I help Chajuros to the medical tent?" Thug one said to thug two with a small nod and a grunt. Thug two, now called movie, took watch while kicking the corpses off the main path. Hurry up, you two. Thug one started leading Narut to the medical tank. Everyone clearing the way to let him through, so focused on the huge gash running across Chajurro's chest. Nobody noticed Naruto dropping rolled up explosive seals every now and then. Upon entering the medic tent, Thug One laid Nar down on one of the CS. I know we don't have any doctors or nurses here, but I can grab some gauze for you if you want, but I ain't your babysitter. You can wrap your own womb. I'll go give the news to the leader. This is the third betrayal this week. >> Thug one turned to walk away, but found himself with a sword stabbed through his chest, >> a dash, and a canai through the neck, >> dragging Thug One underground, Nar changed his appearance to match the Thug he killed. Once again, far too easy. Naruto thought as he spread a few explosive notes around the tent before heading on his way. Stepping out of the tent, another thug approached him. "Hey, Higar, what happened to Chojurro?" smirking or his new name, Naruto said. "I'm not sure, man," he said there was a traitor and then started babbling about seeing his life flash before his eyes. "I got annoyed, so I just left." The new thug scoffed asked Naruto in a hushed voice. "Typical, you always were an [ __ ] Do you think it's because of the job he was sent to do yesterday? Thuggy asked. Nar raised a brow. Which job? He asked. Thuggy looked at Nar incredulously. >> You know the little girl from that bone clan leader has her chained up to a bed in his tent. Says she'll bring about a new generation of super ninja. Naruto's face lit up in fake realization to hide his growing rage. >> Oh yeah. How could I forget that? Thuggy patted Naruto's shoulder. It's all right. Everyone has their moments. Hey, you want me to come with you to report this? You seem a little shaken yourself. >> Naruto wanted to find out more about this bone girl. >> Sure. Let's go, he said with a nod. >> And with that, Naruto followed the thug to the tent of the leader. >> Sasuke. All right, Sasuke. Remember, you don't have to infiltrate. Just take out all the thugs in the outermost tents, then move in. This will train your stealth, which is vital for a hunter ninja. Get in. Kakashi spoke quietly to his pupil from inside the first tent. Sasuke scowlled at his sensei. Yeah, I know. It was my idea, he said. I smiling at Sasuke. Kakashi stood straight muttering. I was just making sure. Then poof, he was gone. Looking around the tent, Sasuke found something he could work with. A grappling hook on a long piece of rope. Lifting the flap of the tent to the side, Sasuke peered out to survey his surroundings. It appeared that there were six thugs constantly moving around this area in the worst guard formation Sasuke had ever seen. Also, there was a guard on three of the eight tents in the area and an unknown amount in each tent. Just have to wait for the opportune moment. Sasuke thought, looking at the thug closest to him, which was only in line of sight of one other thug guarding the tent. The second thug started to yawn and closed his eyes while stretching out. Now, Sasuke thought as he let the hook fly, it snagged the first thug around the neck and with a strong heave, the thug's neck snapped and he was flung towards Sasuke. Sasuke caught the flying corpse and threw him inside the tent. By the time the second thug stopped yawning and opened up his eyes, all he saw was Sasuke plunging a canai into his throat. Quickly taking action, Sasuke picked the now dead thug into the tent he was guarding and dub in behind him, only to look up and see another thug halfway through a sandwich and staring at Sasuke in shock, he tried to call out, "What the f is a K?" But his neck was snapped with the grappling hook. Smirking at the grappling hook, Sasuke thought, "I'm pretty good with this. Maybe I should invest in training with a Kuzurigma when I get back to the village." Cleaning off his canai, Sasuke set some explosive notes in the tent before heading onto the next set of thugs. 30 minutes later, 5:45, Sakura, she finished up with her last target. The barracks now had 20 explosive seals spread throughout the sleeping box. Sakura made her way to the rende point to meet up with what should be disguised and Sasuke. Arriving at the chosen destination, she saw another thug walking up to the same spot from the other direction. She raised an eyebrow at him and scratched the top of her head. The agreed upon signature for Sakura. The thug smiled and scratched the left side of his nose, meaning it was Sasuke. Standing next to each other for a few moments in silence, they both started to worry about the whereabouts of Naruto when a smaller than average bugeyed thug came running up to them. Eh, Makushi and Renmai, it's you, too. Well, okay. The thug slipped as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of paper. Higer told me to give this to the two people I found at this location. So, I guess that's you. He said it was a top secret mission stroke from leader, raising a brow at the energetic but seemingly crazy man. Sasuke took the note and opened it. Sasuke's eyes widened when he read the scroll. Hey team and or Sakura. I've managed to fully infiltrate the leader tank. I thought I heard something about a prisoner in here, so I had to check it out. Start the final part of the setup without me. I'll meet up with you during Kakashi's distraction. You'll know it's me cuz I'll be the thug with a backpack running from the east side of his huge ass tent. Let's get ready to [ __ ] this [ __ ] up. >> Fox Sasuke nodded. Message received. We'll start this first thing in the morning. >> The crazy little messenger nodded. H. >> Okay, I got to head off. There's a bunk with my name on at the barracks later. >> Sakura nodded back later and off he went. Let's go, Sakura. It's almost time for Sensei's distraction, Sasuke said quietly. Hi, Sasuke Kuan," she agreed. And off they went to surround the leader's tent with lowowered explosive notes. "55 Kakashi, ready for his part of the plan, Kakashi casually walked out of the woods, putting away his book, and heading towards the main gate. The thug on guard, Mubi, yelled out, "Halt! Stranger!" drawing the attention of a few passing thugs. Kakashi just speed up slightly now jogging while pulling out a canai. A random thug yelled [ __ ] we have an attacking shinobi. Spread the word. Get back up quick. By this point, Kakashi's jog had turned into a full-on sprint. For minutes to go, Kakashi thought as he slashed the throats of three thugs within a second. Nar. A man ran into the leader's private tent yelling. There is a ninja attacking our men in the courtyard. The leader jumped up. What? When did this start? He asked in confusion. Just a moment ago, sir? The thug yelled. Thinking for a second, the leader said, "All men converge on the ninja. You will easily overwhelm him with your numbers. If it's not taken care of in 5 minutes, I will handle it myself." He ordered seriously. Nodding quickly, the thug yelled, "Yes, sir." before running out of the tent with the leader's private guard behind him. Um, leader Sama, did you want me to fight, too? A worn out Narut spoke from his place next to the leader's chair. >> You think you want to be? >> No, Higeran, I have one last question about what happened. Then you can rest in my personal quarters with my prisoner while I handle the moronic shinobi that dares attack my camp. Higure raised a brow and thought, "Am I just that lucky or are all these thugs just that stupid?" Hi leader sama, what is it that you want to know? The leader turned to face Naruto. As you know, there has been two other traitors found this week. Both of them seem to be part of a larger plan. I think there is someone trying to overthrow me. Naruto put on a shocked expression. What makes you say that, Leader Sama? With a frown, he replied, it was something they said before we killed them. What was your traitor's last words? Naruto put on an act of concentrating really hard. I think he said he was going to kill us all then you and take your cash and leg it. The leader blinked in shock. Oh well that doesn't really fit with the others. Maybe this one just got greedy. Naruto nodded. That's what I was thinker sama. He's killing all our men. Said a man running into the tent. The leader sneered at the newcomer. Fine, I'll deal with him. But first let me grab my armor. Higer gets some rest. >> Team to win this. >> Naruto or Higer nodded. I leader sama. And with that, Narut was left alone in the tent. Nar turned to the private quarters of the leader and entered. He did not like what he saw. A young girl around 10 years of age was handcuffed to the bed. She was naked, showing her abused body, making Naro feel sick. She looked over at him with dead eyes. That's when he noticed she was also gagged. Running over quickly, he tore off the gag and dropped his transformation jutzu, causing her eyes to sparkle in recognition. >> Nim ja, she weakly asked. >> Narut nodded with tears in his eyes. "Yeah, don't worry. I'll get you out of here." >> He said, trying to undo the handcuffs. >> She grabbed his wrist weakly with her own. "Please kill me," >> she whispered. Naruto looked down at her in shock as she swed just wanted a happy life to find my father. To own a pet live in a normal house, but now she took a deep shuddering breath. I know this world will only bring me pain, so please just kill me. Looking into the poor girl's eyes, Naruto saw the reflection of himself. Is this what I would have turned out like after the all the beatings if Ayra sensei didn't accept me? Or if I never met the fox? >> Narudo met her gaze with his own determined one. I will save you. You won't be part of this world anymore, but you will have all that you wanted. Naruto promised while leaving a few hand signs. Putting his hand on her forehead, Naruto quietly stated, "Ninja art soul drained." And absorbed her body into his own. Clutching his head, Narudo forced down the second part of his jutzu with the help of the Q.B. Hurry, kid. You can come handle this when you fall asleep tonight. You must meet up with your teammates. >> Forcing himself up and reactivating his transformation. Naruto thought in reply. >> Thanks for the help, Fox. You're right. And with that, he grabbed a backpack full of stolen cash and trophies and cut his way out of the eastern side of the tent with the stolen sword. Sasuke and Sakura placing down an explosive tag on the east side of the tent. Sakura turned to Sasuke still in disguise. That's the last of them. At that moment, a blade cut through the tent covering next to the ven and out popped the thug with a backpack on. Oh, and please tell that you guys were your guys, right? Team Sakura. Sasuke sighed and dropped the technique. Yobbits us. What would you have done if it wasn't? Yarudo turned to Sasuke and scratched the back of his head. sheepishly. I [ __ ] [ __ ] up. Sakura dropped her technique with a sigh. Narutobaka. We should move now. Sasuke said seriously. Naruto raised a brow at his teammate. Why team? Sasuke looked over towards the center of the camp. It's 6:00 and that's when the first explosion went off. Kakashi. Kakashi ducked under a spear and guided it into the stomach of another thug. He then slipped between the strikes of two swords and impaled the users on them with a simple push. Kicashi side, "Well, at least I'm getting some practice," he thought. At that moment, a canai hit the ground in front of Kicashi, causing the thugs to back up. The leading ninja stepped out of the crowd with an evil smoke. "Well, well, well. A lonely ninja has wandered into our camp." Tell me why I shouldn't kill you right now, >> he said as he unshathed a basic sword and took a fairly decent stance. Kakashi looked up at the meme and maybe you should just turn yourself in. The leader and his band of thugs laughter bellowed into Kakashi's ears, making him realize he was now surrounded. >> "I am a disciple of the great ninja Yajerobi Moku. What makes you think you can even stand up to someone of my level?" >> The leader said with a smile. Kakashi just raised a brow. So you are a disciple of a Chunin making you what around Chunin level yourself at best. Correct? He asked. The leader sneered at Kakashi. Scared now ninja he said mockingly. Kakashi pulled out an explosive seal stealth fully as he began talking. Not at all. At your age I was captain of the AMVU Black Ops in the league village. Although at the moment I'm only a lowly double A ranked elite jon. So sorry to disappoint, but I think you're a little out of your depth here, Kakashi said with an ice smile. The leader had gone pale at the Kakashi statement. Hhai, I can tell you're lying. Just trying to intimidate me. Hoping to catch me off guard, right? He stated nervously. >> Kakashi shook his head. Not at all, although I'm sure this will catch you off guard. With chakra pushing out of his feet, Kakashi leapt high into the air while throwing down a single canai with an explosive seal attached to it. The explosion set of a chain reaction for all the other seals in the camp. They exploded, killing or injuring every thug in the camp and pushing Kakashi higher into the air. Looking down, Kakashi could see the heavily burned ninja escape the worst of it with a late substitution jets. [ __ ] I thought he'd be flung this way so I could capture him. He's on the other side of the camp. Kakashi looked where the ninja was heading and saw his squad in the ninja's path. I hope they can handle him cuz I'm going to have my hands full with over 50 ticked off thugs. Kakashi landed and sprinted back to the camp while dodging a large amount of thrown spears, many arrows, and some canal. "Good luck, guys," he thought to his team. Seeing the target fleeing from the fighting scene, Team 7 sprang into action immediately. As Narudo unsealed from his shuriken, Sasuke and Sakura jumped behind him and into the smoke of the unseen completely out of view as Naruto charged at the ninja. >> Sasuke yelled to Naruto. >> Remember, we need to capture him alive. Naruto! Nar nodded, "Yeah, I got it." Narudo jumped into the air and threw his shuriken straight at the ninja who only just saw them charging at him. >> [ __ ] more leaf ninja. He yelled as he dove out of the way of Naruto's shuriken which stuck in a nearby tree. He looked up in shock as a shuriken that was in the shadow of the first tore his arm off causing him to scream in pain. Falling through the air, Narudo yelled, "Now Sakura!" Hearing the call, Sakura focused the perfect amount of chakra into her feet and started skating across the ground, going at an incredible speed. As she passed the ninja, she stuck her arm out and clothes lined him with enough force to flip his body around twice and land underneath the tree embedded Shuriken on his head with a painful crack. Turning around, she yelled, "Your turn, Sasuke." Then she looked up to see the first Shurik Narudo through poop to reveal Sasuke right above the target. Gotcha! Sasuke yelled as he rammed forth Kai into the man's shoulder and leg joints, pinning him to the ground and preventing his escape. The ninja screamed before Sasuke dropped the solid knee into the ninja stern, knocking him out instantly. Naruto landed from his leap and gave a thumbs up to the others. Mission accomplished. Good work, team. They turned around to see Kakashi walking over to them with blood on his sleeves and a good portion of his chest. Luckily, none of it was his. I must say that was one of the most stunning displays of teamwork I've ever seen. Sasuke smirked at their sensei. Would you expect anything less? Sensei? With an eye smile, Tekashi spoke. All right, team. Let's head back into town to collect our payment and turn in the sky. Hi, FN A. Waving goodbye to the chubby mayor of the small town. Team 7 was set on their way back to the hidden leaf village. All right, troops. We'll camp at the first grounds we find and tomorrow we'll do the full trip home. Spoke Kakashi with an ice. Hi, sensei. The team responded tiredly. Considering it was 11:00 at night, Kakashi thought it understandable. Finding a little clearing and Narudo unsealing the team's tent, the wiped out team congratulated each other on a successful mission and fell asleep almost instantly. Excited for the journey home and the reports they had to give to the sand. Chapter 6 celebrations becoming a family and Naomi kecape kit. The girl seemed very shaken when she arrived, but she seemed to calm down once she realized she could never be hurt like that again. the fox said to Naruto upon his entrance. Naruto looked at the still battered, bruised and undressed girl curled up on the couch asleep. "Well, I guess it's time for me to finish my technique. Otherwise, she'll be overwhelmed by my consciousness. Quietly approaching the girl, Narudo finished his set of hand seals and pulled on her chakra. The end result was her body falling off the couch as an empty shell while her consciousness stayed asleep on the couch, now looking much healthier. without the injuries of the body and Naruto absorbing the physical abilities of the girl. >> Naruto imagined a pale pink sundress [music] on her small frame and suddenly it was there. Picking her up, Naruto imagined a bed next to the couch and so it appeared. Placing her down on the bed, Naruto and Mizuki had a long decent look at her. She lay on her back in a pale pink sundress with shoulderlength white hair. She appeared to be very young, age 8 maximum. Taking a look at her face, Narut noticed some strange birtharks and pointed them out to Mizuki. Hey, Sensei, look at this. Mizuki looked towards her face and recognized the marks instantly. That's the birth marks of a Kagaya. Their warriors were legendary before they died out. Indeed, there were two red dots on her forehead, and her eyelids were red as well. I wonder how she survived alone like this. She slowly woke up at Mizuki's loud statement. Seeing Naruto, she focused on him. Ninjasan, why didn't you kill me? He'll just come back for me again. >> Startled that she awoke. He turned to her. Oh, hey. I didn't expect you to be awake already. >> Not much, >> Kit. >> She's just a soul now. Spirits don't need to sleep. Hearing the huge voice, the girl turned around to see the Q.B. in all its fearsome glory. Is that a kitty? Can I have it? Mizuki barked out a laugh and fell on his back, holding his stomach. And Naruto laughed to the sky with his hands on his hips. >> The Q.B. bristled, standing on its honches. It stuck its snout through the bars and leaned over her. I am the almighty Q. Conqueror of lands, the ninetailed demon fox. The girl smiled and patted the end of Q.B's snout. I'll call you Cuchon. This had Narudo and Mizuki falling onto the couch laughing so hard they were crying. Kayuch haha. [laughter] Turning back to the laughing duo, she sees Mizuki for the first time. He has white hair like me and hazel eyes so close to looking like my green ones. Walking over to a now mostly calm Mizuki. She pulled on his shirt to get his attention. Hey, mister. Mizuki looked down at her, still smiling. Yako. swallowing, she let out a quiet, "Are are you my dad?" This made all of the laughing stop. Mizuki looked at the little girl in shock. "Uh, I'm sorry, but no, I'm just Mizuki. I haven't had a child." Hearing this, the girl looks down to the floor sadly. "Oh, I just thought." She sniffed a little, trying to hold back tears. "Sorry, it doesn't matter." Mizuki looked at the sad little girl and pulled her into a hug, thinking, "I don't know if I'm asking this because the Q.B. took away all my dark emotions or if I really do care, but I can't just watch such a young child be miserable. Hey there, what's your name?" With another sniffle, she spoke quietly. I don't have one, but the people that had owned me called me different things. My favorite was Naomi. smiling at Naomi. Mizuki asked, "I know I'm not your biological dad, but if you want, I can be your dad for as long as we're here together." >> Naomi's eyes lit up, smiling at Mizuki. "Really?" Mizuki picked her up in another hug. "I am ready." >> Of course, Naomi ch with happy tears in her eyes. She hugged him with all her strength. "Oh, to sink." Naruto looked at Q. Well, this is unexpected indeed. You want to eat her body while she's distracted? Oh, yes. I've been waiting for another meal. Stealthfully grabbing the corpse, Naruto crew is between the bars where swallowed a hole to avoid making too much noise. >> Naruto approached the new family. So, Naomi, you seem to recognize a ninja technique pretty quickly. Is it possible that you knew because you can do some yourself? Naomi turned in Mizuki's arms to face Naruto. >> Yeah, but only the three things that my first owner taught me. The fox hummed in disappointment. >> It seems you will only be able to use her bloodline ability for what she was capable of when you did your jutzu kit. It is unfortunate that you won't be able to advance such an incredible bloodline further. Mizuki put Naomi down in front of him. So, what can you do, Naomi Chong? Fiddling nervously, Naomi pointed at the wall. QB's cage. Bone bullet, she exclaimed, shooting her finger bone at the wall at an incredible speed that Q.Bi was barely able to follow, making a large crack in the wall as the bone drilled into the wall. Narudo opened his eyes wide in shock. W That was awesome. Mizuki smiled at his daughter with pride. That is amazing. Naomi Chan smiling Naomi shouted, "I can do more. Hidden bone." A sharp bone poked out of the underside of her wrist joint and extended forward about the length of a cany. Getting Nuto's attention, Hubie said, "Kit, that skill would be perfect for us. Close combat." And with the bone bullets, you'll never have to buy canai again. Grinning at the information, Narudo said, "Oh man, this is going to be so sweet. I can do one more, but you can't see it." Naomi said to the three others. Mizuki blinked in shock. Huh? Why not? Naomi grinned. Because I'm doing it right now. The three just looked at her in confusion. Doing what? Naomi? Naruto asked. The armor of bone jutzu. It's a defensive technique that creates and moves plates of bone underneath the skin of the whole body to make an armor everywhere at once. When I was learning this technique, a stray canai hit me right in the belly and bounced off, barely even leaving a small cut that didn't even bleed. It didn't hurt at all. Naomi explained with an even bigger smile. If that was even possible, >> picking Naomi up and cheering, Narudo yelled, "We pier noon will stop me now." Naomi Chan, "Thanks a ton. With these new skills, no enemy will stand in my way." Putting Naomi down, Narudo turned to the other two. The sun's coming up now. I'm going to go practice before my team wakes up. Ca next time I'm asleep. He then ran down the corridor and into his body, excited of the use of the new skits. Naomi pulled on Mizuki's arm again. Hey, Tusan. Um, what is Ninja's name anyways? Mizuki smirked and sat on the couch with Naomi by his side. His name is Narut Uzumaki, and at the rate he's growing, he will be Hokag one day. Getting up, Nar looked around to see that Sasuke had left the tent. Probably more training. He does a spar. Climbing out of the tent, Narud saw Sasuke standing upside down on a tree branch doing crunches. >> Morning team, Naruto said. Sasuke just grunted in reply before doing two more and dropping down in front of Narut. Morning do. Did you realize you sometimes talk in your sleep? At that, Narudo looked at Sasuke, thinking, "Oh [ __ ] what did I say? What did he hear? I'm so dead. What do you mean, Sasuke?" As I was walking out of the tent, I heard you mumble. With these new skills, no enemy will stand in my way, "Did you uncover a secret technique or something on the mission?" Sasuke asked point blank, forcing Narudo to give him a straight answer. Narudo started to panic. Crap. Crap. Double crap. Crap on a stick. What do I tell him? Hit. Just repeat after me. Okay. Turning to Sasuke, Narudo spoke. Well, in all honesty, Sasuke, I'm a little freaked out. You remember when I thought there was a prisoner in that ninja? >> Sasuke nodded in confusion. Well, I was half right. When I entered to where the prisoner was, there was just a bleeding dead guy sitting there. But when I went to check his pulse, I slipped in his blood and some of it ended up getting into a cut I made on my chest earlier on in the cam. And well, it hurt a lot. Sasuke raised a brow and said, "So, you think you may have contracted something you can use from his blood as a weapon." Scratching the back of his head, Naruto looked at Sasuke seriously. "I don't think. I know." And in a dramatic movement, Narut whipped out his new hidden bones and showed them to Sasuke. I did it by accident when I was in the tent, grabbing the attention of a thug and on instinct. >> I leapt at him and the bones slid into his skin so easily, but he screamed, drawing the attention of the last thug in the tent. I turned and pointed at him and suddenly Narudo pointed to a nearby tree and shot off a bone bullet. That happened. Sasuke just looked between Narudo and his new weapons in shock. Is that seriously your bones? Nodding, Narudo faked fear. I I don't know what to do, Sasuke. What if my bones keep growing out of me? I mean, I've noticed they grow back almost instantly. But seriously, this sucks. Sasuke grabbed Naruto's shoulder and slapped him. Keep it together, Narudo. This team needs you. I don't care if you randomly shoot bones from your body, and neither will Sakura. You're our teammate, Naruto, and honestly, you're my brother now. I will always help you like you've done for me. All right, now pull yourself together. Naruto looked at Sasuke in real shock. You think of me as a brother? Scowlling, Sasuke replied, "Yeah, I don't know when it happened, but the fact remains that this team is the last thing I have left. I will protect the last of my new family with all that I am." Nar sat in silence before hugging Sasuke with tears in his eyes. Thanks, Aniki. I've never had a family. Looking up at Sasuke's face, Narut realized Sasuke was glaring at him with red eyes. Just because you're my otudo doesn't mean I won't hurt you. Get off now. >> Naruto jumped away just as Sakura and Kakashi jumped out of the tent because they heard Sasuke yelling. >> Narud Sasuke, what happened? Why were you yelling? Kakashi asked, his eyes scanning the trees for any possible threat. Looking up at their sensei, Sasuke said, "Nothing's wrong. Nar just startled me." Sakura looked at Sasuke's eyes. "Sasuke, your eyes are red." That caught Kakashi's attention, causing him to look at Sasuke's eyes. What Kakashi saw shocked him. Sasuke, you've activated your sharing. Sasuke's eyes turned to Kakashi. Really? I think I'd know if I activated my own bloodline sensei. Look at me, Sasuke. I want you to watch this. Kakashi said running through hand signs. Ninja art. Chameleon jutsu. Now Sasuke, walk over to where I'm pointing. Narut Sakura, be quiet. Sasuke walked over to where Kakashi was pointing. How is this meant to prove I have my Sharing? Kakashi nodded. The sharing automatically sees through Jingjutsu and you just saw through mine. Naruto Sakura, I want you to walk over to where I'm pointing now. Narudo frowned while Sakura said, "But Sensei, we can't see you. You disappeared once you used that jin jutsu." Undoing the jing jutsu, Kakashi turned back to Sasuke. Now, do you remember that jutzu I just performed? Yeah. I want you to tell me about it. Confused, Sasuke suddenly realized he knew how to do the jutzu flawlessly and all the details about the jutzu itself. The jutzu uses chakra to manipulate the signals between a target senses and their brain to make it appear as if the user doesn't exist. How do I know that sensei? >> Kakashi, I smiled. >> That's the power of the first stage. >> Names and details. >> Kakashi Hitaki and team seven returning from C-rank cleanup mission. Looking up from his clipboard, Izzumo smiled at Kakashi. Welcome home, you guys. And three days earlier than expected, too. Nice work. >> Naruto smiled at the gate guard. >> Thanks, Isumo. Saman Sasuke [music] just grunted out his classic. While Sakura's face lit up with happiness at being praised, >> Izzumo smiled back to them. Don't need to thank someone for telling the truth. >> The Hokag will be waiting for you. You know how he is. Follow my lead. >> Thanks, Isumo, said Kakashi. >> We'll be on our way. Catcha later. >> Izzumo nodded. Aha. Ca. Taking the first few steps into the village. Kakashi turned to his team. All right, guys. We'll head to the Hokag Tower and report the full mission. Then everyone go home and clean up. We'll have some light training this afternoon and then I'll buy dinner. Consider it a reward for your first successful C rank. Hi, Sensei. The team chanted back, happy with the idea. Smiling at the others in her team, Sakura jumped onto a nearby rooftop, raced you there, and off she ran, running after her. Naruto yelled, "Hey, you cheated. No." That's when Sasuke flew past him, "Aniki, wait up." Kakashi was shocked at how Naruto addressed Sasuke and many nearby villagers threw insults at Narudo, saying things like, "How dare that demon try to befriend Archiha." "Yeah, trash shouldn't mix with treasure." Kakashi appeared behind the two gossiping villagers. "Excuse me, what did you say about my students?" he said casually with a kunai knife in hand. >> The villagers turned scowlling until they saw that they were talking to a Jonan. Oh, nothing at all, sir. Yeah, we were talking about >> the birds. Yes, the birds. Kakashi just looked at them. That was the worst lie I have ever heard. And I lie at least twice a day. Usually about the reasons I'm late for things. [screaming] Kakashi put away his knife as he trailed slowly behind his students. Sakura arrived at the door to the Hokag's office and turned around to wait for the other two. They arrived 10 seconds later neck and neck. I totally won that one. on Aniki. >> Sasuke just smirked. In your dreams, Otudo. >> Actually, boys, I won said Sakura with a curious grin. Why are you guys calling each other brothers? To cover up his brother's bravado. Narudo stepped up with a huge grin. Well, Sakura, since I grew up without a family, I started to see our team as a family. Sasuke finally accepted me and lets me refer [screaming] to him as my older brother because he understands the pain of not having a family. Shocked at Naruto's confession, Sakura just replied with a highly intelligent, "Oh," trying to diffuse the awkward silence, Sasuke started, "So, >> where do you think Kakashi sensei is?" >> At that moment, the door to the Hokag's office opened and Kakashi stuck his head into the hallway. "Ah, there you are. I was wondering when you three would get here. Come in quickly. You've kept Hokag sama waiting long." Pointing at Kakashi in shock, Naruto attempted to speak. Wash, how did you? But we were Dash. What they? With the help of Sakura, Sasuke managed to pull Naro into the office and sit him between them on the long chair against the wall. I think he broke him sensitively. Kakasha smiled at Sasuke and said, "Good. That way, he won't interrupt my report." I >> the Hokag watched on in amusement. It's hard to believe this team has only been together for such a short amount of time. >> Clearing his throat, Saruto returned everyone's attention to him. Right. Team 7, what is the status of your mission? Kakashi ice smiled. Completely successful with a large bonus. Congratulations are in order then, I suppose. Kakashi, I think this report would be better if you filled it properly instead of just telling me your interpretation. Here is some paper. Get cracking. Kakashi just looked at the paper with unblinking eyes. M. Are you sure? Hokag sama. I could just tell you what happened. With a whizzing smile, the Hokag waved with Kakashi. Sighing in defeat, Kakashi turned to his team. All right, guys. Meet up at our training grounds in 2 hours. Until then, you're free. and Kakashi disappeared in a puff of smoke. Naruto turned to the Hokag. Hey Gigi, can we talk to you for a second? >> Raising an eyebrow in curiosity, Sarobi replied, "Sure, guys. What's wrong?" Naruto and Sakura both looked at Sasuke with a sigh. Sasuke looked at the Hokag and sent chakra to his eyes. "The sharing gone?" Sarobi asked quite stunned. I must say, Sasuke, it's quite amazing for you to have activated it at such an age. But I guess it's time now, said Saratobi while reaching into one or the many drawers in his desk. Sasuke frowned in confusion. Time for what? Hokag sama. With an aged smile, the Hokag pulled out a scroll with the Aiha symbol on it. After the incident involving your clan, the council and I decided that throughout the stages in your life, you will receive one of the scrolls left. >> This one teaches about the visual jingjutsu used by your clan. Once you master these jutsu, your sharing should have increased into the second stage. At that time, I will give you the advanced fire jutzu of your clan and the second stage sword. Looking at the scroll and shot, Sasuke thought hard. Thank you, Hokag Sama. But when it comes to the sword style, could I swap it for the scrolls on tracking? The Hokag looked at Sasuke in shock. Tracking? I didn't know that was where your interest lies, Sasuke. All right, that's acceptable. Master those visual jutzu and I'll have the next scrolls ready for you. With a smirk, Sasuke bowed to Sarobi. Domo Origu Hokag. Sartobi smiled back. It's the least I can do for the shinobi of my village. Is there anything else you need? Team 7. Naruto looked up. I'm Gigi. I got a question about a couple of jutsu I recently. I stumbled across said Naruto. Seriously. Sartobi's eyes widened in recognition. Of course, Naruto coined. We can discuss that now if you want. Privately, he said pointedly, looking at Sasuke and Sakura. Sasuke got the message. All right, Otto. We'll get out of your way. Come on, Sakura. Hi, Sasuke. So long. She hesitated looking hopefully at Naruto. Nissan. Narudo froze in shock before smiling widely and hugging Sakura. He whispered, "See you later." Guanich, stepping away from the hug with a smile. Sakora bowed to the Hokag and grabbed Sasuke's hand and ran out of the office, waving to Nar. Sarobi watched the scene with a happy smile. >> It seems your little family is starting to grow. Naruto. >> Turning back to the old Kag. >> Naruto replied. >> Yeah. GG. They're finally accepting me for who I am. >> I'm happy for you, Naruto. Do you remember the promise you made me when you became a genine? Sarobi asked, his smile slowly becoming a frown, >> tilting his head to the side, Narudo asked. >> Yi, how could I forget? I took those words as my Nindo. I will protect the village and the will of fire no matter what. And I know my team will help me. >> And what if a member of your team tries to extinguish the villages fire Naruto? >> That question froze him. >> What do you mean, old man? They'd never do that. >> I know they wouldn't. >> But what would you do? Naruto stared at the desk in front of the Hokag, stuck in his thoughts. How could I choose between my family and my village? QB, I need some help. Just answer me this kit. Would you want someone in the next generation to live like you have alone? >> Hearing the QB's question, the answer to Sartobis became clear. >> Making eye contact with the Hokag, Naruto answered seriously. I'll do whatever it takes to ensure the will of fire lives on into the next generation. I will burn through all forces that try to extinguish the fire, and I will rise on top. >> Saratobi lent back in his chair. Good Naruto. Now, what abilities did you gain from this absorption? Naruto raised his arm and out came the hidden bone. I have three prize techniques from the deceased Kagaya, wielders of the dead bone pulse bloodline. Saratobi's eyes widened in shock that will help you immensely on your path as a shinobi assassin. Naru Fakun, thank you for making our village stronger. Do you know if it'll pass on through your genetics? Saratobi's mind raced with the possibility of restarting the legendary Kagaya clan in Kenoha. Narut nodded. QBSan seems to think so, but my descendants will start with this level of control and it'll be extremely hard for them to advance any farther. Heck, I can't at all. Good work, Naruto. Whatever cover story you come up with, I will back it up. Now, you are dismissed. Tell Kakashi at training tonight to come back tomorrow if he wants another ceiling. Sar Toby spoke bowing. Naruto finished with Hi Hokagi. See you tomorrow. Before diving through the floor of the Hokag's office with his jutzu, locking the door of his apartment, Nar starts walking to the designated meeting spot for the team only an hour late. Arriving at the scene, Naruto looks up to see Sasuke already waiting. Narudo raises his hand and is about to yell a greeting when a pink blur speeds past Sasuke and tackles Narudo to the ground in a massive hug. "Wow, Nchan, are you getting faster?" Narut asked, taking deep breathes from the painful glamp. He looked down and saw Sakorus take mouth and puppy eyes. She'd been crying recently. "May Sasuke was the one to answer him. I told her about her condition, you know, with the bone." Looking at Naruto's face, she asked, "MmF, MammF, helping Sakura back up onto her feet." Naruto taped her mouth shut. "Yeah, it hurts a little, but I'm getting used to it. And besides, it's nowhere near as painful as Sensei's history lectures. Even with the tape on, the boys could see Sakura's smile reach her eyes." "MmF, MMHM?" "Yes, really. Actually, I wanted to tell you guys about the Hokag's theory on how this happened," said Naruto. remembering the story he and QB fabricated during the small break. Appearing in a puff of smoke, Kakashi started, "That sounds like it would be a good idea, Naruto. In fact, we will go around the group and discuss how you each think the second part of the mission went starting with you, Naruto." "Hi, sensei," Naruto said with a nod. "Well, my part in the mission went pretty much exactly as I planned up until I replaced someone who held some power inside the group. Then it got pretty interesting." Naruto thought back to the mission and recalled his cover up version. The big bad leader ninja asked Himini to discuss the betrayal of the man I originally posed as and he just asked me these really random questions until Kakashi sensei's distraction started which the leader ninja forgot about me and rushed out to the battle. So I snuck around placing explosive seals under all the important looking stuff. I was doing well until I came to the private quarters of the ninja. There was a dead guy just dumped in the corner of the room. I didn't realize he was dead at first, but well, Naruto trailed off, forgetting where his story went after that. Fortunately, Sasuke thought that Nar was just having difficulty retelling the traumatizing event. It's okay, Otudo. I'll tell him the rest. Naruto just nodded. >> Turning to their sensei, Sasuke told Kakashi what he was told by Naruto. Naruto slipped in the blood and some of it entered a cut on his chest. Naruto said it was extremely painful for some reason. After dropping a few more explosive seals, he fought off two thugs that attacked him with some new abilities of his, then cut his way through the tent till he found us. >> Kakashi raised a brow at Naruto. New abilities? Naruto whipped his hand to the side and shot two bone bullets through a nearby tree. I have three abilities from the Kagaya clan. The Hokag said that the dead guy must have been a Kagaya. and his blood entering my body awakened some latent DNA in me and activated a watered down version of their bloodline. Kekashi just stared at Narudo in shock. Well, that's certainly not something you see every day. Turning to the Kunowi of the team. Your turn, I guess, Sakura. She nodded as she finally pulled the tape from her face. Hi, Sensei. Well, practically speaking, my part of the plan was executed flawlessly. With only one small change, which only affects our bank accounts, Sakura stated with a smirk, raising an eyebrow, Kakashi asked, "What do you mean, Sakura?" Whipping out the ceiling capsule Narudo had let her use on the mission. Sakura unsealed four full bars of gold. Giggling at the boy's shocked faces, she said, "I reckon one each." Kakashi stared at the gold bar Sakura just handed to him. Sakura, just one of these bars would be enough to buy a whole clan compound and renovate the whole thing. Sakura stuck her tongue out jokingly. >> Well, I guess we won't be doing missions for the pay for a Luong time. Nay. Sasuke looked at his bar and whispered, "Maybe I can afford it after all." But Narudo heard him. Afford what? Aniki? Sasuke looked up and realized everyone's attention was on him. With a sigh, he started. "Well, I guess it's time for my report, right, Sensei?" At Kakashi's nod, Sasuke began. "My part of the plan went perfectly, exactly as planned. I also found a certain weapon I may have a calling for." "What do you mean, Saskuke Kuan?" asked Sakura. "I found a grappling hook and used it for over 3/4 of my kills, using it to grab, ensure, and kill thugs left and right. The only actual weapon I've seen that may work the way I used the hook is a Kuzurigma. That's what I was hoping on buying and learning to use. Sasuke turned to their sensei. Is there anyone you know that may be able to help me learn sensei? >> Scratching the back of his head, Kakashi was ashamed to admit. Sorry, Sasuke. I really have no idea about a weapon like that. Naruto looked up excitedly. I may know someone who could help. His name is Dan Higarashi. He owns a weapon store around here. Kakashi looked at his students. Hm. Maybe instead of training, Narudo could take us to this weapon store and we can hopefully help out Sasuke and maybe even find a weapon for Sakura. Sasuke's eyes sparkled in excitement. Let's go. Lead the way. Ootudo. Jumping to his feet, Narut was about to run to the Higurashi Ninja store when Kakashi grabbed his shoulder. Maybe we should cash these in first, Kakashi said holding up his gold bar. Dingling. Hearing the door to his shop open, Dan Higarashi started his sales pitch. Good afternoon and welcome to the Higurashi Ninja store. We have all your Oh, hello Nar. >> Smiling at Nar and his team from behind the counter. Dan noticed Kakashi standing at the back of the group. Hey there, Cashi. How long's it been since I saw you? scratching the back of his head sheepishly. Kakashi chuckled. He him. Let's see. Must have been the last time I was dragged into a council meeting. Dan rolled his eyes. You weren't dragged in. You were late for a mission causing it to be failed. And you couldn't give a good reason for doing so. Looking up and thought, "Oh, yeah, that's right." Interrupting the adults conversation, Naruto yelled, "Hey, Dan. My teammates need help finding a weapon to specialize in. Think you can help? >> Dan took stock of the two Janine. Of course, I can. And since they're your teammates, I think I can give you a discount. What do you kids need? >> Sasuke stepped up first. >> My name is Sasuke Aiha. Not kid. >> Dan Brow raised the last Aiha. You've come to the right place. Seeing Sasuke's confused place, Dan explained, "When you clan was um shall he say reduced in number, yeah, well, many of their kata scrolls become public domain. This seemed like a prize for your average nonclan ninja, but the problem was that no one could use them efficiently without the charing bone, so people started selling them. And well, I'm a bit of a collector." He gestured to the large rack on his left and waved Sasuke over. Sasuke was in awe at how many of the scrolls had the Aiha clan fan on them. These were all from my family. Grinning down at Sasuke, Dan said, "Yeah, I was actually a close friend of your uncles. He was an odd one, but he wrote most of these scrolls. You see, he was a ninja tool specialist." Sasuke looked up at Dan in shock. Uncle Shozatu was a ninja tool specialist. >> Sure was. Sasuke tried to remember his deceased uncle, but other than the fact he was a very serious man. Sasuke couldn't recall that much. >> Seeing the look of loss on Sasuke's face, Dan patted his shoulder to get Sasuke's attention. You know, if you ever want to hear about him, feel free to come by. I'll be glad to share some of my memories with you. Sasuke suddenly felt a small weight float off of his shoulders. Arriatu Higurashi letting out a boom of a laugh, Dan exclaimed, "Higurashian, haha, you sound just like your uncle Oswell. Please just call me Dan." >> Sasuke shook his head smoking. >> Nah. I think I'll follow in my uncle's footsteps. Higurashi. Smiling down at Sasuke, he asked, "So, what weapon do you need, Saskuke? A lot of the Aiha were versed in sword play. Will you be choosing that?" Oswwell smirking. Sasuke replied, "No thanks, Higurashasan. I'll leave the cleaving and cutting to Nar. I was wondering, do you sell any Kuzurigma?" Dan's face lit up in happiness. Now, that's a rare request. I have exactly what you need, Sasuke. It was actually wielded by your uncle. Let me grab it for you while you wait. Look at these two scrolls. The first is the Leaf Village's style of using it. And the second is the scroll made by your uncle, including his special fire jut and techniques that work with the Dan grabbed two scrolls from the shelf and gave them to Sasuke before walking over to Sakura who was looking over tools on the wall of curiosity. >> See anything that catches your eye? Dan asked. Sakura frowned. Not really Dan. I don't really know what I'm looking for. Dan thought for a second. Sea, why don't you come with me out the back while I grab Sasuke's weapon? I got a huge display of every possible weapon he could think of. Sakura smiled, looking hopeful at Dan. That would be great. Thanks. >> Heading into the back, Sakura looked around in awe at all the weapons. Each weapon laid on one of the seven shelves with a picture of them in action underneath them, leading all the way around the massive room, only stopping for two other doors. Just have a look around and if you see something you like, tell me and we can test it out for you, said Dan as he picked up the small case from inside one of the other rooms. I've got to give this to Sasuke. And with that, Dan walked back out the front to where Sasuke was leaning against the counter with his uncle's scroll in hand. "This is it, Sasuke," Dan said, getting the attention of the three people in the room while sliding the case across the counter. Reaching out to the case, Sasuke popped it open and pulled out a chain from the inside. Sasuke looked at either end of the chain and noticed two seals on each of the last links. This was my uncle's. >> Nodding proudly, Dan said. >> Do you want to test it out or I'll buy it now? All righty. Handing over a large watt of cash to Dan, he asked. I assume the seals are storing either end of the weapon. Dan winked while handing Sasuke his change and a piece of paper. You got it. Here's some notes show had on the seals used on his baby. Trust me, it can do much more than you think. Reading the piece of paper, Sasuke grabbed one end of the chain and pressed it to his chest. Glowing for a second with chakra, the chain suddenly wrapped itself around Sasuke's torso, over his left shoulder, and around to his right hip. >> Picking up his scrolls, Sasuke bowed deeply to Dan. Arriatu Higurashi. Dan was about to replying when they all heard Sakura's yellow. >> These are perfect. They turned to see Sakura running out of the room with new red bracelets on her forearms and on her biceps. On each of her pointer fingers was a little red ring. Dan said, "Can I purchase these?" >> Smiling at the girl's excitement, Dan said, "Of course, Sakuran, but don't you want to show your teammates what they are first?" Nodding quickly, Sakura held her arms out to the side and sent Chakra into each new accessory. A seal on each band glowed for a second before Sakura's arms disappeared in a rainbow glow. When she swung them out of the glow, Sakura showed her new weapons to her teammates. On each arm, a long red and black painted steel bracer followed from her wrist to halfway up her biceps. On her hands, she had completely steel gloves which somehow didn't restrict her movement at all. They ended in sharp claws that extended about an inch past her fingers. Dan asked Sakura, "Did you grab the information sheet sitting under the weapon?" Nodding, Sakura pulled out the sheet. "It says these arm braces are chakra conductive, meaning if I send clean chakra through them, they'll get much stronger. And if I sent my elemental chakra through them, they'll gain a special property depending on which type it is." Looking back at the sheet again, Sakura read, "They also carry a paralyzing agent in the claws, so I'll have to buy a few bottles of that agent in case the claws empty out, but they only release the agent when I want them to." Kashi nodded appreciatively as Sakura deactivated the braces, returning them to being red bands on her arms and fingers. "Great choice, Sakura." Dan looked on a little worried, but Sakura, did you see the price tag? It may be a bit more than, Sakura pulled out four wads of cash and put them on the shop counter. Would you like a second pair? Dan said as his eyes lit up with dollar sign. Laughing at Dan, Sakura grabbed the set off chakra weights from a shelf near the counter. I don't think that'll be necessary, but these weights would be useful. Do I need to pay more or is that still enough? The dollar dollar signs gleamed in the light. It's still more than enough walking. I mean, Sakura charm. Dan said, grinning oddly at her, backing away slightly, Sakura said, "Um, keep the change." Then, laughing at Sakura and Dan's interaction. >> The boys of Team 7 started dragging their sensei out the door. >> Thanks a [music] lot, Dan. We'll come back again soon, okay? Maybe I'll bring more friends next time. >> The dollar dollar signs grew larger. >> Great idea, Naruto. Bring all your rich friends here. Sakura followed the boys out, closing the door behind her. Arri to Dan, "We'll see you later." And off they went. >> Sitting down and staring at the four huge wads of cash in front of him, Dan grabbed the top one and starting flicking through, counting out the cash with a huge grin on his face. Thank the log for little ninjas and their growing need for weapons. All right, guys. Did you want to stay in the village for a while and do deranks or ask Hokag sama for a C rank? Sasuke just looked at their sensei. >> No danks. Never again. Narut and Sakura nodded in agreement. >> Sweat dropping at his students. Kakashi said. >> Um, okay. Well, we could grab one tomorrow morning. That way we can go over the mission setup, plan for what's going to happen, and leave in the afternoon. >> Narudo smiled up at Kakashi. Or you could go grab the mission straight from the Hokag himself right now and meet up with us for dinner at Icharakus. >> Sakura thumped Narudo on the head. Nibbaka, we're not going to again. Sasuke looked up at his sensei. >> But Otudo has a good idea about the mission. We'll wait here for you, sensei. Go grab one quick. >> Kakashi side. >> You all want a mission so soon? >> They know. >> All right, fine. I'll meet you guys in. >> The Falling Leaf is just a few blocks over and it's a pretty decent place. Also, I think it has ramen. Tio, the Falling Leaf, Narut yelled and ran down the street. Sakura yelled for the distant Narudo. You're going the wrong way. Damn, he didn't hear me. Kakashi sensei, go get the mission. Sasuke Ku and go get us a table and I'll go get our Naruto. Okay. Sasuke just grunted out at a while while walking away and Kakashi managed to chow and poofed into smoke. Smiling at the situation, Sakura sent Chakra to her feet and skated at an incredible speed after >> with Kakashi appearing at the mission hall in his signature puff of smoke. Kakashi realized they active missions were closed for the day and everyone was packing up. Akakashi, what brings you here so late? Turning Kakasha saw the Hokag who was getting ready to leave for his office. A Hokag sama. My team wanted me to grab tomorrow's mission tonight so that we can discuss plans and tactics before heading out tomorrow. Gesturing to a stack of scrolls, the Hokag stated, "Unfortunately, you were late again. So, all the missions are packed up." The Hokag was interrupted by a knock at the door and a semi- nervous old drunk guy poked his head through the opening. And excuse me, I was told I could find the leader of the super village here. >> With a grin, the hokag tilted his hat to the man. I thank you for referring to my village as super. I am the Hokag. How may I help you? Stumbling in shock, the man stood up straight. Oh, sorry. I was hoping I could apply for a C-rank escort mission. That's the cheapest you've got right. The Hokag nodded to Kakashi. I think you found your mission, Kakashi. Turning back to Kazuna, he said, "This is one of my Joanie Kakashi. He leads the best team of Janine we currently have. Would that be enough protection, mister?" Smiling, the man said, "Tuna, Tuna, the bridge builder, and I think a Jonan and his squad would be super." I smiling to Tzuna. Kakashi said, "Well, Tuna said, "Tell me where we're going and when you want to go, and we'll be ready to head off." Grinning at the thought of a full squad of battleh hard ninja. Hazuna said, "First thing in the morning with these super. We'll be heading to the land of waves so I can build my bridge. Can you look after me until I'm done?" Nodding, Kakashi answered, of course. We will see you at the main gate at 7:00 a.m. Not a moment later. The Hokag turned to Kakashi. And if anyone is late, I'll see to it that their favorite book is set on fire. Right, Kakashi? Gulping, Kakashi replied. Oh, of course, Hokag sama. Seems fair. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have a team to track down and inform them of the mission tomorrow. Yeah. And off he poof with Sasuke wailing up to the matraee of the fallen leaf? Sasuke asked. A table for me and my team. Recognizing Sasuke as the last Aiha, the man nodded straight away with a smile on his face. Of course, Sasuke sama. Right this way. Rolling his eyes at the sama, Sasuke followed the man to booth next to a window facing the Hokag monument. >> Thanks. >> A waiter approached the table. >> Can I get you something to drink while you wait for these teammates of your Sasuke sama? Just some water will do for now. With the order placed, the waiter and the matrae bowed and walked away. Without the distraction, Sasuke looked out the window and thought, "I know I vowed to avenge my clan. But the only way to do so without my team would be to steal other strengths with my shine. I won't do that. I won't steal from my comrades." Having a small epiphany, Sasuke thought, "I wonder when my teammates became special to me. I used to just think of them as tools to help with my cause, but now I can't imagine my life without them. They're my new family." And his Sasuke let a real smile appear on his face. >> Making a decision, Sasuke vowed, "Screw Itachi. I have a new Nindo. I will protect my family. I will help them progress through life. Hopefully, they will return the favor when it comes to Itachi. But they are the most important thing. I will never risk their safety." Sasuke's thought was interrupted by a ruckus at the entrance to the establishment. Turning to see what was going on, Sasuke turned livid. with Sakura and Narut. The house is full. We don't serve demons. The matraee said, scowlling at Narut. Sakura was about to punch the guy in the face when Narut stopped her, shaking his head. Sorry, I'll be going then. Sakuran, go and sit with Aniki. I'll just go home. I got some food there. Sakura looked at Narut in shock while the matraee sneered at him. That's right, demon. Get out of here. The man suddenly fell forward with Sasuke standing with a foot on his back. Everyone in the restaurant stopped what they were doing and stared in shock at him. Sasuke's waiter ran over to him. >> Saskuke sama, what are you doing? >> Sasuke ignored the waiter and looked at Naruto's shocked but scared face. >> I will protect my family. Even I don't know why he's treated like this. I will protect him from the pain. I want everyone to listen to me now. The staff, customers, and even some people outside looked on in shock at the quiet Sasuke raising his voice. Sasuke stepped off of the matraee and walked to stand in front of Naruto, placing his hand on Naruto's shoulder. Sasuke looked around the establishment. "My name is Sasuke Aiha. You treat my teammate like scum for some unknown reason." "Well, I've had enough." The nearby staff stepped away in shock. "I don't care what the reason is. I don't care what he's done or what you believe him to be. If you dare treat Naruto Uzumaki, my otto the way you have been, you will find yourself buried in so much [ __ ] you won't be able to breathe." >> Sasuke's waiter stuttered. But he's the demon dash. Wham! Sasuke appeared in front of the waiter with his fist buried in the drywall next to the waiter's head. "Care to repeat that?" The man dropped the water he had been holding for Sasuke in fear. Sakura walked up to Sasuke, who was crying in rage, glaring at the man in front of him. "Come on, Sasuke Kuan, let's go," she said, pulling Sasuke's bleeding fist and leading him over to a crying Naruto. She lead the two out of the restaurant before turning back to all the people staring at her. With a dark sneer, Sakura looked at all of them. "What he said?" She paused, activating her right arm gauntlet, causing everyone nearby to step back in fear. "Goes double for me." And with that, Sakura turned and walked out while punching the door off of its hinges. >> Back with Kakashi. >> Kakashi appeared in his classic of smoke and was about to walk into the falling leaf when the door suddenly flew off its hinges and down the street. He watched on in shock as Sakura stormed off down the street, deactivating one of her gauntlets. Oh my, that can't be good. Kakashi looked at where Sakura was heading to see a crying Naruto with Sasuke patting on the back while glaring at everyone that looked at them. Holy law, what happened? >> Kakashi poofed next to Nar and Sasuke just as Sakura arrived next to them. What happened, guys? Sasuke looked at Kakashi and said, >> "Let's just go to I'm not a fan of that place." "Me neither?" Sakura nodded in agreement with Sasuke. "It was cramping my style." said as much. >> Looking at Naruto's face, Kakashi figured out what had happened. >> [ __ ] They must have refused Naruto's entry. I hope Sakura and Sasuke's actions didn't escalate to bad. >> Standing up straight, Kakashi said, "Ma, I guess you two are right. That places ramen pales in comparison to Tuchi's." Anyway, let's go. Sasuke pulled Narudo to his feet and let him stand on his own. You all right, Otto? Naruto smiled sadly at Sasuke first, then the others. Yeah, I'm good. Thank you guys. I'm sorry that happened. Kakashi patted Naruto on the shoulder. You can apologize later. My offer to pay for your dinner runs out at midnight, so let's hurry along. Nay, smiling, Sakura grabbed Naruto's hand and pulled him along. Let's get going then. Last one there is a rotten egg. Narudo smiled happily this time and said, "Yeah, last one there has to buy next time." And with that, Narudo ran off after the quickly escaping Sakura. Sasuke turned to Kakashi. You're just going to poof there once I leave, aren't you? Kakashi looked down at Sasuke. Poof? I don't poof anywhere. It's called a shin, and it goes like this. Kakashi disappeared in a poof of smoke. Damn it. Sasuke yelled and started sprinting at full speed towards the Churakus. At least I know I made the right choice. I will protect my family. >> Chapter seven, wave mission partner. >> Arriving at the gate, Sakura looked up to see her team waiting for her. >> Morning. How'd you sleep? >> Kakashi looked up from his book and nodded to Sakura. Perfectly adequate. Thank you for asking Sakura. Sasuke just grunted with a smirk towards her while Narudo jumped up full of energy as usual. Fantastic. I dreamed I was going to become a swords master and completed my goal of becoming Kenoha's top assassin. A shrimp like you, an assassin. I think you're in a little over your head. Blondie said Tuna walking up to the group. Looking over at Kakashi, Tzuna asked, "Hey Kakashi Sammy, where is your team of super Jenny?" glaring at Kizuna. Naruto shouted, "That's USB man." Kazuna looked at the genine in shock. "These kids are the ninja supposed to guard me? Oh no, what have I done?" Noticing the tension of Kazuna's shoulders. Kakashi stated to suspect something. Kazuna was fine when he thought a team of super ninja was guarding him. But now that he's seen their age, he underestimates them, which shows his fear and inadequate protection. Now, why would that be since he knows I will be guarding as well? Maybe he suspects more than thugs are going to be after you. Turning to his team, Kakashi said, "All right, guys. Remember what we discussed last night? Formation one." >> The genon's faces turned serious high sensei. And stood in a reverse pyramid formation around Tuna with Kakashi crouching in front of Tazuna, Sasuke to the left, Narudo front right, and Sakura behind. All right, move out. Kakashi ordered. Sakura stepped up behind Tazuna. Tzuna yelled as Sakura pushed him on to Kakashi's back. And off we go, she said with a smirk. With Tazuna Piggy backing Kakashi, the team jumped into the trees. Kizuna screamed out, "What the hell? I didn't sign up for Thioe thighs." Landing in a clearing the team said about scanning the vicinity for threats. Tekashi seta down on the ground. I hope we didn't scare you too much to Zunisan. It's just that traveling at this speed, we should be near your home by midday tomorrow if nothing impedes our progress. Sitting down on a nearby log, a pale kazuna mumbled out, "You ninja are crazy. If I hadn't fainted every time I woke up until like half an hour ago, I'd have been super freaked out the whole way here." I smiling at Tzuna. Just take deep breaths. Tuna, we'll set up an early dinner. So why don't you relax? >> Walking back into the clearing, Narudo said, "Clear." >> Sasuke and Sakura entered from their points at the same time. Clear over here as well. Sensei. Sasuke just grunted a confirmation. >> All right, Sakura, could you get started on boiling some water? Sasuke, help with the fire and set up what Sakura tells you to. She knows what she's doing and after the last time, you will know. >> Well, let's just say I don't like food poison. blushing at the praise for her sensei. Sakura let out a high sensei. Sasuke, could you grab some wood? Sasuke grunted again and starting towards a tree. Tuna watched Sasuke as he approached the tree. What's that kid doing? How's he going to cut off a few branches without a ladder or X, Tzuna gasped in shock when Sasuke started to walk up the tree. How's he doing that? Some kind of trick. >> Kakashi sat next to him. Not just a basic chakra control exercise, a basic ninja skill. Tzuna still looked on in awe until Sasuke disappeared into the branches above. He was then distracted by what Kakashi said next. Hey Narudo, can you go get us one of those wild boores we passed earlier? With a quick nod, Naruto replied, "Hi, sensei." and started taking off his travel gear. >> Tuna turned to Naruto. >> Oi kid, how are you going to manage to take down a wild boar? They're super dangerous. >> Naruto looked at Tzuna and extended out the hidden bone in his left arm. >> I got my ways, old man. And he leapt into the trees, heading back the way they came. >> At that moment, Tzuna decided that the boys on the squad were crazy. At least the girl seemed rather normal. Turning back to Sakura to try and get some normaly, he was shocked when he saw her cutting vegetables with the sharp claws of a blood red and jet black gauntlet. I give up. All ninja are crazy. Maybe a little, but we get the job done. Kakashi said to Tazuna with an ice smile. >> Not 2 minutes later, the two heard a loud crack and looked up. Falling through the trees was three small branches about the size of a fully grown person. They landed in a perfect pile next to Sakura, who didn't even flinch. About time Sasuke, I need that fire going now. Landing opposite Sakura, Sasuke said, "Sorry for the delay. I had to find the perfect branches. Otherwise, I'll need to create a full fire pit, and we just don't have the time for that. Sasuke picked a branch and threw it into the air above Sakura. Catch. Sakura just smirked and disappeared in a red blur that flew past the log four times in a second before sitting back where she was and started to fill a pot that she recently unsealed with water from her canteen. Smirking at Sakura's nonchalant attitude, Sasuke ran through a set of hand signs. Firestyle ember," he muttered and spat a small fireball at the pile of logs the branch had become, setting them ablaze in seconds. After that, Sasuke unsealed a metal grate on three legs and set it over the fire. It's ready, Sakura. Sakura nodded while throwing the chopped veggies in the now filled pot and set it above the fire to cook. >> "Now we just need Naruto to come back with that boar," Sakura said to Sasuke with a smile. Sasuke couldn't help it. He smirked back to her, watching her face glow in the firelight. She really is quite beautiful. His thoughts were interrupted by a grunt of effort. The four in the clearing looked over to Naruto as he entered with a boar that was twice the size of him over his shoulders. This enough, sensei, >> final score? >> He grunted as he dropped it in front of Sakura. >> Kakashi sighed at Narut while Tzuna stared wideeyed at the boar. Nar will only be here for two meals. We didn't need such a large kill. >> Naruto shrugged. >> Big deal. Sakura concealed the meat in that time lock seal she bought from Dan. Sakura lent over the boar. And using her claws, she cut off each of its four legs and set them over the fire to burn off all the fur and cook them. I'm going to clean this up before I seal it. Don't want it to pop out all bloody and furry when I use the rest, said Sakura as she turned her attention to the corpse. Tzuna just blinked twice, looked at each of the calm ninja, and said one thing. You're super insane. All of you. Before passing out from the shock, at this time, Narudo heard a twig snap from behind him. He turned around and scanned the area near the edge of the forest, noticing nothing out of the ordinary, just some bushes, a squirrel darting up a tree, a puddle. Wait a sec. A puddle? It hasn't rained in weeks. Turning towards Sasuke, he started tapping his knee with his ring finger. Hey Sasuke, can you pass the water? I got something in my eye. I want to wash them out just to make sure. >> Sasuke recognized the tapping for their code of we're being watched. And knowing that Naruto and Sakura were the ones that carried water on these missions while he lugged around the cooking utensils and the chakra handcuffs along with the food, Sasuke deduced that Naruto mentioned water for a reason. realization hit Sasuke when he realized Narut was telling him to activate his charing gun. Why else would he start mentioning his eye? Sure, Narut, whereabout did you leave it? Hearing Sasuke call Nar by his name instead of Otudo or do Kakashi and Sakura tuned into the conversation and started to assess the threat. "Um, I think I left my bag behind the fire." "To your left?" Nar asked while slowly extending his hidden bone in front of him. Looking behind Naruto's left and noticing the puddle, Sasuke activated his sharing gun and saw through the jingjutsu easily. Yeah, Narut, you're right. There's two bottles right next to each other. What do you want? Smiling at his team, Naruto stood up. I want the one on the left. Sakura backed up to Tazuna standing up as a guard while Naruto and Sasuke suddenly charged at the puddle. Naruto flung out his arm, sending a barrage on bone bullets at the ninjas in disguise who dropped the jingjutsu and dodged to the sides while the chain connecting their wrists was destroyed by the projectiles. [ __ ] what now, Mu? The one on the left asked, >> "What do you think, Gou attack?" The one on the right yelled while diving at Sasuke. Sasuke smirked and using his charing gun, he dodged the lunge easily while unleashing his Kuzurigma. At one end, a foot long scythe blade appeared from its seal while on the end at Sasuke's feet, a ball weight appeared. >> Spinning the chain expertly, Sasuke threw the scythe at Gou, stabbing him through the shoulder. Screaming in pain, Gou made a lunge at Sakura and Tuna. But before he could get close, Sasuke pulled back on the chain. Wrenching Gou from the ground and was wrapped up in the chain. Go looked up groggy just in time to see the iron ball flying at his face. crunch. >> The ball crushed Gou's nose and teeth while knocking him out painfully, bringing the battle to an end. >> When Mizu charged at Naruto, >> he pulled his arm back, aiming for a stab at Naruto's chest, believing himself to be faster than a mere Janine. Unfortunately, he was wrong. >> Naruto barely slid under the strike with his bone blade flashing upwards past Mazu. In the one step between Mazu strike and Naruto's slide, Naruto had slashed at Mazu. Mazu stopped his charge in shock and fell to the ground in two pieces. His head completely detached from his body thanks to Naruto's speedy swipe. Lowering his guard, Kakashi walked over to the two gen. I must say you two fought exceptionally. Sasuke, you managed to capture the ninja just like a hunter mean would. And Naruto, you finished it in one move like a true assassin. You did amazing. Now leave the interrogation to me. Naruto, make the corpse disappear. Picking up the unconscious captive, Kakashi stepped into the woods out of sight of the group, leaving the others with the corpse, Sasuke looked at Narudo, who raised an eyebrow back at him. "Yeah, yeah, I know," Nar said before holding up a hand sign and diving underground, bringing Mizu's body with him. At this moment, Tuna decided to wake up. "Uggh, I don't feel too. My god, that's ahead." Sakura and Sasuke looked over to where Kazuna was pointing and realized that Narut forgot to drag the head under as well. Nudging Sakura with his arm, Sasuke asked, "Do you think these two would have had a price in the bingo book?" Sakura smiled before taking a bingo book out of her pouch. "Here, Sasuke, once you said you'd become a hunter and tracking me. I thought having one of these would help." Smirking at Sakura's ingenuity, Sasuke took the book from Sakura's hand and starting looking through it. Sakora turned back to the food. Seeing that the veggie soup was done, she grabbed a smaller pot of water and poured some rice in to Zuna. Would you like your soup now, or would you rather wait till we have the meat and rice done? After a few moments of silence, Sakura thought he hadn't heard her. She turned to him to ask again when she realized he was still staring at the head, starting to look a bit um Sasuke, could you please move the head away from Tunisan? He doesn't look too confident. Looking up from his book, Sasuke nodded at Sakura and let out. He casually strolled over to the head and picked it up by the hair and walked around the other side of the camp and put it behind one of the branches he cut down earlier. Naruto popped up next to Sasuke. Taking care of guys now. Where's the grub? I'm starving. Sakura frowned at Narut. Naruto and I. We should at least wait for Kakashi sensei. Besides, Tzuna doesn't seem to feel like eating yet. Anyway, Naruto was about to retort when Kakashi walked into the clearing, pulling his headband down over his left eye. Well, I got what I need. Tell me, Tzuna, who is God, and why does he want you dead? That one simple question made Hizuna nervous. I'm sorry you don't know him. Ask later. Closing the bingo book, Sasuke stood up and grabbed the head. If he's no one, then why did he send the demon brothers after you? They are high C rank Chin from the hidden missile. Known for being ruthless and their use of highly effective poisons. Tuna was beginning to sweat now. Maybe it's someone I owe the money to. Sure, it was an overreaction sending ninja after me, but still, I'm sure it's nothing. Glaring at Tzuna, Naruto grabbed the head from Sasuke. So, you just made me take someone's life over a lost bet. He shoved the head into Tzuma's face. You think this is worth a few bucks? Look what you've done. Tuna cringed away from the head, its dead eyes facing Tzuna. Kakashi grabbed Naruto's shoulder and pulled him back. Narudo, that's enough. I'm sure Tunaan will tell us why he lied. Right, Tzuna. All right, Zuna said, looking away in shame. Smirking at his victory, Narut sealed the head into one of the capsules on his belt and passed at Sasuke. Come on then. Why were you so stingy? What didn't want to pay for a higher mission? Are you that selfish? Something snapped in Tazuna and he glared heatedly at Narut. Never. The future of my village is on the line. I would never put in less than my all for this cause. Stepping back in shock at Tuna's outburst. The Genine were at a loss of what to say. Seeing that Tzuna's situation was dire then he wanted to lead on. Kakashi waved the Genine towards the logs around the fire and sat down next to Tzuna. Tzuna, if you tell us what is wrong, then we can better prepare for what we have to face. Please tell me who is Gate and why does he want you dead? Sighing in defeat, Tzuna looked up at the Jonah. Gate, he is the owner of Gateau Industries. Kakashi's eye widened. That Gate, one of the richest men in the world, Gate, why does he want you dead? I thought you were just a bridge builder. Tuna nodded in response. >> I am. You see, Wave country is completely isolated from other countries because we're surrounded by water. Seeing the opportunity beforehand, God seized power over Wave by buying all the shipping docks and hiring thugs to destroy the ones he couldn't buy from people. God's a monster and has been sucking the land dry of crops, wildlife, money, and people. He'd sell the crops and wildlife through his industry to make a huge profit while keeping the money for himself, and he'd sell the people into slavery in the black market. He's not the great leader of a visionary company. He's a ruthless monster bent on owning the world. Unfortunately, he chose to start with my village. Sasuke raised a brow. I still don't see why he'd hire ninja to kill you to Zuna. Why are you so important? Kazuna looked up with a sad smile. I am the most super bridge builder in the whole of water country. My bridge will connect the land of waves to the mainland, destroying God's monopoly of our land. Tzuna stares into the fire with a tortured expression. With me gone, so is the bridge. So is the last hope of awak. >> The silence fell onto the camp for a few moments as team 7 absorbed the information told to them. The silence was interrupted as Kakashi spoke. Well team, looks like we got our work cut out for us and no way we can do this job on an empty stomach. Sakura, is the food almost done? I'm positively fed. >> Looking at her sensei, she gave a smile. >> It's ready now. Help me dish it up and we can dig in. >> Kakashi nodded and stood to help Sakura while Tzuna looked on in shock. You're still going to help me even with the danger I put you in. >> From behind Tuna, Sasuke patted him on the shoulder. As if we're going to leave now. What kind of hunter would I be if I couldn't stand up to such interesting prey? Naruto, standing up from his place near the fire said, "Yatuna, you can't get rid of us that easily. I'm going to set up our tents. So, pass me your stuff." Sasuke passed their bags to Narut and walked over to help with the food. While Narudo took a few steps away and threw a ceiling capsule to the ground, making the tent appear in a poof of smoke. Tuna looked at the ninjas with tears pouring from his eyes. "Thank you. Thank you so much." Kakashi turned back to Tuna. As if we could anything less to Zuna. Here's your food now. Chow down so you can get some rest. We're heading off at dawn. You get that team. Tuna nodded towards Kakashi with a smile on with teary face while the team shouted. Hi seno. Tuna saman. How much longer will we be? Naruto asked with an impatient expression as the team flew through the trees. Holding his hat with one hand, Tuna faced Naruto from his place on Kakashi's back. At this speed, we could be there in 10 minutes. This is super cool. Hearing this, Kakashi slowed down. And Tazuna said, "Didn't you say our lift across to the vill's island won't be there until 2 p.m." >> Tuna said back, "Yeah, so what if we're a little early?" Kakashi replied, "Nothing is wrong with that. It's just that I don't feel like wasting energy. Why [screaming] don't we walk from here? We'll still be there over an hour early. Sasuke grunted in agreement while Sakura nodded appreciatively. >> Sounds good to me, Sensei. Coming to a halt, Kakashi jumped down to the ground, placing Tzuna back on his wobbly feet. Wow, that was a rush. Naruto landed next to him. At least we get a bit of a rest now. looking around the area for any threats as he'd been doing every five minutes for a minute at a time. Sasuke noticed a chakra signature in the mist ahead of them. >> Stepping up next to his sensei, Sasuke whispered, "There is a man in this mist. His chakra signature is larger than your sensei." >> He can't see us yet, as far as I can tell, but he seems to be waiting for us. Frowning in thought, Kakashi turned to his team. All right, guys. Emergency protection pattern beta 3. Hi sensei, they replied in confidence. Naruto grabbed Tzuna's arm while Kakashi created two shadow clones. Naruto smirked at Tuna's confused face. Take a deep breath and close your eyes. >> Zabuza looked down from his vantage point among the trees. Hm. A squad of Janine. This shouldn't be too hard. Then again, the Jonan looks familiar. Zabuza let the Kenoha team walk right by underneath him and walk about 20 meters ahead before he jumped down from his perch. Time to get started. >> He thought pulling the huge blade off of his back. >> Get ready. >> Be on guard, guys, and follow any order I give you straight away. >> High sensei Sasuke and Sakura said to Kakashi while Kakashi's two shadow clones that had transformed into Naruto and Tazuna look alikes just continued onwards without reacting. Picashi closed his eyes and listened for movement. >> After a few seconds, he heard a quiet grunt and then something flying through the air towards them. Get down. >> The team dove to the ground barely avoiding the massive blade that flew over their heads. >> It slammed into a tree where moments before Zabuza appeared standing on the handle of the blade. Kakashi squinted his eye as he looked at Sabuza. >> [ __ ] That's Zabuza emoji. I may not be able to come out of this one and scape. Hello, Zabuzza. I'm guessing God sent you to delay us, he said while grasping the left side of his headband. Seeing the Jonas movement, Zabuza recognized who he was. Kakashi Hitaki, high a rank shinobi, known as the copy ninja. This will be fun, Zabuza said while turning to face the team, still standing on his sword. Kakashi smirked, though you couldn't see it behind his mask. Actually, I think you're in for a bit more than you bargained for. Just as Kakashi finished his sentence, a four bone bullets was shot straight through Zabuza's right thigh, causing him to fall from the sword and to the ground. As she Zabuza said, looking behind him to see an orange and black clad Narudo sticking halfway out of the ground with his fingers pointing at him. "Nice shot, Narudo. With less mobility, I can take him down much easier." Kakashi said, pulling up his headband, revealing a full matured showing. >> Zabuza scowlled from behind his bandages. Turning, he launched a kick at Narudo, who only got a glancing blow to the top of his head because he sunk back into the ground. Pissed off at being caught off guard by a genuine, Zabuza turned to look back at the whole team. As he watched, Kakashi's shadow clone that was disguised as Naruto disappeared into smoke. [ __ ] I can't believe this turned bad so quickly. Kakashi seeing his opportunity to end the battle quickly dashed at Zabuza as Zabuza begin hand signs while jumping onto his good leg. Seeing with his charing, Kakashi easily saw that Zabuza was planning to summon water clones to aid him. So, Kakashi prepared a counter. Zabuza glared at Kakashi. Water style water clone jutzu. He yelled summoning two clones to intercept Kakashi while he grabbed the sword. To his shock, the first clone disappeared seconds after it was summoned du to a bone bullet through its head and the second clone didn't last long against Kakashi. Zabuza tried to lure Kakashi into a trap by jumping onto the nearby lake. "Come on then, leap scum," he said, glaring at Kakashi. Being overconfident in both himself and his students, Kakashi leapt onto the water in front of Zabuza and pulled the Kai. Let's finish this Zabuza. With that said, Kakashi lunged at Zabuza and Zabuza swing, his sword downward to intercept Kakashi's lunge. The sword was blocked by Kakashi, but the force of the swing pushed him underwater. "Gotcha!" Sabuza yelled while reaching into the water with his free hand. "Water style! Oh my >> water prison jutzu. >> Kakashi was suddenly unable to move in the water that pressurized around him. >> [ __ ] I'm caught. What should I do? >> Zabuza smirked >> before glaring at the Janine and Tuna. >> "What are you going to do now?" "Your sensei's done and your client is going to be next." "Then I'm coming after you," he said, adding killing intent to his glare. Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura shook in fear at the killing intent, but realizing that their next actions as a team could save their sensei's life. Naruto forced through the fear and yelled, "Those that abandon the mission are trash, but those that abandon their comrades are worse than trash. Right, guys?" Sakura and Sasuke stealed their fear and replied in affirm. Naruto summoned two giant shuriken and flung them at Sabuza while charging with the other two. fight. So I can't Oh, >> swung on his sword and gathered the two blades aside. Is that all you got? Water clone jutzu. >> He summoned a water clone and gave it his blade, deal with the brats. >> The clone ran forward to meet the team's charge. When Sakura yelled, "Pattern dealt a strike." >> Sasuke and Naruto smirked Dove to the side, leaving Sakura charging at the clone alone. The clone smirked. Overconfident, don't you think little girl? He yelled, swinging Kubikiri Bocho at Sakura, only for her to disappear in a burst of speed. What? Sakura appeared behind Zabuz's clone with her gauntlets activated. >> She stabbed at his back at the same time he jumped forward. >> Nice try, he said, swinging at a now offbalance. >> Final kill. >> That was when Sakura smirked and was pulled underground as a fireball appeared where she was. The clone's eyes widened in shock. What the he dash and it evaporated instantly, dropped the blade as it stabbed into the ground. >> Seeing his clone get destroyed so quickly. Zabuza made the three hand signs needed as two more clones appeared on either side of him. Kill them and bring me my blade. He ordered and the clones charged towards Sasuke and the discarded sword respectively. Sasuke turned now having two tommo and glared at the water clone that was charging him. >> "Bring it," he said and whipped out the blade of his Kuzurigma. >> The clone dodged the strikes easily and tried making his way to Sasuke to attack him, but using his charinggon and the Kusa, Sasuke kept the clone at a distance without a challenge. "I thought you were going to kill me, Zabuza. I'm still breathing." The clone got pissed off and recklessly dove under a strike to get in Sasuke's guard. A big mistake it realized as it looked up to attack. Zabuza watched as Sasuke shined on his hand rapidly and suddenly he disappeared. The clone stood up and shot. What? Where'd he go? He managed to get out before his head splashed into water as the weight of Sasuke's weapon slammed into him. The second clone had just wrapped his hand around Kubikiri Bocho when a pink blur appeared in his line of sight. On instinct, it jumped back as Sakura's claw slammed into where he was a moment before. The clone scowlled and swung the sword at Sakura, >> who dodged by using her flexibility and leaning backwards. Hold still, Brat. It snarled as it swung again. Sakura didn't have time to dodge, so she raised her gauntlets into a block, hoping that they hold out. Slam. Zabuza's blade impacted and sent Sakura flying. The clone smirked in victory and turned around to give the blade back to the original only to see another giant shuriken inches from his face. [ __ ] it thought in the millisecond before it was cut through. Naruto appeared from the ground and picked up his shuriken and Sabuzu sword. Holy [ __ ] this thing is heavy, he thought as Sasuke and Sakura appeared next to him. Plan Sasuke? Sakura asked glancing at him. Sasuke frowned in concentration, thinking through the different tactics they've learned together as a team. Radical takedown, he said confidently. Narudo turned to him in shock. But we've only practiced that twice. It's our best shot to save Sensei. Now, let's go. Sasuke said, forming hand signs and disappearing into his chameleon jingutsu. >> Sakura nodded at Narudo. You heard him. Let's get started. Sakura said, "Bigtory!" >> Naruto nodded, unsealing another shuriken. "Roger!" he yelled as he flung them at the unprotected Zabuza. Zabuza watched the shuriken fly at him. "You think that'll work?" he said, catching it in front of him with ease. Zabuza smirked and pulled the shuriken aside, ready to throw it back when he notices pink at the base of his vision. He looks down to see Sakura, who had ran fast enough to stay out of sight underneath the flying shuriken. "Shinaro!" she yelled and unleashed an uppercut into Zabuz's jaw, sending him through the air, forcing him away from the now failing water jutzu. "Hit Sasuke," Narut yelled, appearing out of his jingutsu. Sasuke was leaping over Zabuza, unleashing his new jutzu weapon style flaming ark. he yelled, swinging the scythe of his weapon on Zabuz's airborne form. Fire leapt from a seal on Sasuke's chain of his weapon and set it ablaze. As Sasuke swung it, the flames flew of in a red hot ark while maintaining the sharpness of the scythe, aiming to cleave Zabuza in half. Zabuza didn't see the ark of fire until last moment due to the blinding pain of Sakura's punch. Opening his eyes as the fire started to burn his chest. Sabuza made a split-second substitution, only getting secondderee burn and a large gash. Zabuza fell to solid ground in pain, screaming, "H [ __ ] brats. I swear I k I a c." He suddenly went limp when two needles flew out of nowhere and pierced his neck. >> Which hero? >> Kakashi approached Zabuza and checked his pulse. There was none. A hunter landed next to Kakashi and grabbed his arm. I want to thank your team for weakening him, but this is my kill. I will take it and my leave now. The hunter pushed Kakashi away and put his hand on Zabuz's chest. They disappeared in a shin. Kakashi turned to Tzuna as it poofed into smoke. Good work team. Narudo, where did you leave the real Tzuna? Naruto took a [music] few steps towards his right and pushed his hand through the ground next to a green colored straw. A few seconds later, Tzuna was pulled out covered in dirt with the straw sticking out of his mouth. Spitting it out, he asked, "Is it over?" Kakashi pulled his headband down over his sharing and spoke, "Yep." before collapsing in near chakra exhaustion. "Can we get some rest at your house?" To Zunaan. Kakashi blinked once, then fell over unconscious. Kakashi regained consciousness to find himself surrounded by his team. Morning guys, what's up? He slurred. His team turned to him as he sat up. He looked around to find himself in a house on a couch in the lounge room. Sensei, you're alive. Naruto yelled in excitement. Tuna sat opposite him on a chair. >> Super. Now that you're awake, what happened out there? Other than being a little wet, you seemed perfectly fine. no injuries or anything. Sakura, we've already explained he was extremely low on oxygen and almost had chakra exhaustion. It was perfectly normal that he fell unconscious for a while. Kakashi nodded what she said. He spoke before rolling on his side and waving them off. Wake me up in the morning. We may as well get some training done while Tizunisan builds his bridge. Sasuke poked Kakashi's head. Sensei, I think Sabuza is still alive. >> This bought a look of shock to everyone's face. >> Naruto asked the obvious question. Um, why that Hunter Nin took away his corpse Aniki? He ain't immortal. >> Sasuke nodded. Exactly. Hunter Nin's just take the head as evidence and destroy the body. Right, Sensei? He said, looking at Kakashi for confirmation. Mulling it over for a few seconds, Kakashi sighed and sat up. Sasuke's right, man. And I should have noticed that straight away. I guess the booza is still around. And even worse, he has a partner that is hunter level. >> After a moment of silence, a young woman walked into the room. >> Excuse me, everyone. Dinner is ready. Thank you once again for all the pork. We won't have to head to the market for a while. Sakora smiled at her. It's the least we could do for you, Tsunami. You are letting us stay here. The now named Tsunami nodded with a smile. Please be quick. I don't want you to have to eat cold food, she said while turning back to the kitchen/d room. Sitting down at the round table, the team began to dig in while talking animately. Tsunami called out, Inari, dinner is ready. A few moments later, a depressed looking boy walked down the stairs and took a seat between Narut and Sakura. He looked at all the food in shock. Kas, how did we get so much food? Tsunami looked at Inari. These ninja caught the meat for us. I just cooked it with a couple of herbs. Eat up, Inari. Inari looked up at the smiling ninja, seeing their happiness over such a small accomplishment. This kid has obviously gone headto-head with a rabid wild boar before. He scowlled and took his plate of food back up to his room. Thanks, Kasan. I'll be going to bed after this. Good night, Grandpa. The group watched as Enori left. Sorry about him. He's just not very happy with that current situation. Everyone wants God gone. Tuna said quietly, taking an obnoxiously loud bite out of the meat provided. Naruto said it's fine to Zuna. The kid will be happy when we're done here, so that's all that matters. Pass the sauce, Ncha. Sakura passed the sauce to Naro. You really have no finesse at all, do you? >> Tuna outright laughed while Tsunami and Kakashi chuckled. [screaming] Sasuke just let out a smirk. You got that right, Sakor Chan. Otto has the manners of a drunken chicken. Sakura blinked at Sasuke in shock. Did he just call me Chan? Naruto scowled over the table at Sasuke. At least my hair doesn't look like a chicken's ass. Everyone looked at Sasuke's hair for a second as if noticing it for the first time. The whole table broke out into intense laughter while Sasuke sat fuming. It does not look like a dash. Kakashi shoved a mirror into Sasuke's hand. A Why didn't anyone tell me my head looked like poultry at this? Everyone burst into laughter again. Some giggling could even be heard upstairs. Narudo yelled, "Haha, maybe it's some kind of jutzu to summon birds. Fly us in some chicken aniki. Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha." Sasuke scowlled at everyone. Then at their food, here's a jutzu for you. May all your bacon burn, he said before taking an overexaggerated bite into his food angrily. Naruto yawned. Sensei, what are we doing down here so early? Kakashi turned to face the team while sitting on the end of the war. >> Did you three see how Zabuza and I stood on top of the water? That was an extension to the tree climbing technique. We're here so that you guys can learn that. Then hopefully if you finish it within the next few days, I can start you on something a little more advanced. Kakashi said with an ice smile. Narudo thought to QB. Hey Fox, can you ask Mizuki if he knew how to do this? Sure, kid. After a few seconds of silence, he continued. Mizuki says it's the same as tree walking, except instead of holding the chakra, you have to push it out evenly from your whole foot. Sounds lame. Why don't you just blow up the river? >> Naruto sighed to himself. Cuz you're an oversized, violent carpet. Naruto cut the connection before Q.B. could respond, though Naruto could still feel the growl being directed at him. Hashi's voice snapped Naruto out of his concentration. Do you have another random piece of information on chakra control Naruto? Or was it a one-time fluke? Kakashi thought, he I'm so funny. Or is that the lack of chakra for my brain talking? Naruto smirked and said, "Water walking is the same as tree walking, except instead of holding your chakra, you have to push it out evenly from your whole foot to maintain balance." That about right, Sensei. The other two Janine looked at Narut before glancing at their stun sensei. Um, yes, actually. Exactly that. Well, you heard him. Get on with it, Kakashi said while starring at Nar. Naruto walked towards the river and applied the chakra. When he thought he had it, he stepped onto the water. Once he got to the center of the river, he turned [screaming] and smiled. "Hey guys, this ain't hard at all." That was the moment when Naruto lost concentration and fell in. "Holy log, that's cold." He screamed as he shot out of the water and landed on the shoreline again. Naruto pulled off his wet clothes, standing only in his boxers. "I'll get it this time for sure." Sakura smacked Narudo over the back of his head. And Iaka, put your clothes back on. hearing clothing being removed behind her. Sakura turned around and saw Sasuke taking off his shirt. As Sasuku, well, what are you doing? Sasuke standing only in his shorts now after taking off his equipment. And his shirt said, "Otudo does have a point. If we keep screwing up our clothes, then I don't want to deal with the extra weight." >> Kakashi patted Sakura on the shoulder. if you want to strip as well. I'm sure the boys won't mind, but I'm going back to the house before Tazuna wakes up. He leaned down and whispered in her ear. If the reason you choose not to is insecurity, you should know that neither of the boys would judge you for anything you think you may or may not have. I mean, you're still young, so yet. Sakura blushed at the implications of what Kakashi said. Even though she couldn't completely deny what he was implying. Sh. Shut up. Sensei. Sakura stepped to the water's edge where Naruto was standing lobbying while Sasuke was placing one foot on the surface trying to balance the right amount of flowing chakra. Smiling at Sakura's bravery, Kakashi turned and began to walk back to the house since his chakra system wasn't healed enough for him to poop there. Sakura unzipped the back of her dress and pulled it over her head. It'll be fine. [screaming] They're my teammates. They won't care. Sakura focused the necessary chakra to her feet and tried walking onto the water. In only two steps, Sakura found the perfect amount of chakra and focus on maintaining that level. Perfect. Now, let's show these boys how it's done. Sakura jumped off the water and stepped off Naruto's shoulders to land in the center of the lake. "Hey, this isn't hard at all," >> she said, turning back to her team, the water splashing around her. Naruto looked up at the underwearclad Sakura, not even phased at the lack of clothing, and said, "How do you keep getting these things down straight away, Nan?" >> Sakura put on a lecture voice. "Entyaka, I am just smarter than you." She finished with a grin. Hearing a splash, they turned to look at Sasuke, who was unconscious, face down in the water. "Aniki, what's wrong?" Naruto said as he pulled Sasuke above water. Sakura came over to check on him when she saw he had fainted from a nose blow. Does Sasuke find me attractive? Sakura thought with a blush. Noticing the blood himself, Naruto slapped Sasuke back to consciousness. Aniki, stop being a pervert. That brought Sasuke back fully. I'm an Aiha. I'm not a pervert, he said blushing. Flushing herself, Sakura leaned forward in a teasing pose. I like what you see, Sasuke Coin, she said as a joke. Without thinking, Sasuke replied. Yeah. Narudo whacked Sasuke over the head. Pervert. Rubbing his head. Sasuke scowlled at Naruto. Shut up, Baka. Sakura was about to break up the fight when she noticed something on Naruto's stomach. Hey, Naruto. What's that on your stomach? Naruto, who was still focusing chakra for the water walking technique, looked down to see the fox's seal showing in black ink. Nar panicked and cut the chakra off, >> falling into the kneedeep water near the bank. "It's nothing. Don't ask about it," he said in fear, sitting against one of the posts of the war. Sasuke immediately calmed down, worried about Naruto's outburst. "Otudo, was that a seal? What's it doing on your stomach?" Naruto didn't look up to his teammates. QB, what do I do? If they find out about you, they'll hate me. I can't go back to being alone again. It hurts too much. I What do I do? The QB let out a huge sigh. Look, kid. I think they will see the difference between us. And don't take this the wrong way. I'm still a [ __ ] tough demon. But if they can't see the good in you, then they're not really worth it. Even if you do lose them, I can't believe I'm saying this. You still have us inside you. We won't leave you. And I don't think they will either. >> Feeling a hand on his shoulder, Naruto looked up and saw Sasuke and Sakura looking at him in concern. Sasuke gasped at the pained look on his face and the tears in his eyes. Being the smart person she is, Sakura asked, "Has it got something to do with why the villages hate you?" Catching on to to Sakura's train of thought, Sasuke wrapped Narut in brotherly hug. No matter what it is, we won't hate you. Even if the seal is holding something we would hate, you are not the seal. Tell me what's wrong. >> Sakura stood in silence, listening to the raw emotion in Sasuke's voice and watching the trembling form of Naruto. >> Naruto's tears slowed as he glanced between his teammates and the river. I think you're right, Q.B. They'll accept me. I'm going to tell them good luck, kid. Naruto stood up out of the river and channeled some chakra so that the seal appeared. >> You guys know my birthday, right? Recognize anything weird that happened on the same day? >> Sasuke raised a brow at Naruto in confusion while Sakura thought on Naruto's meeting. I'm pretty sure it's on October 10th. The QB festival is held then. So maybe Naruto pulled a prank at one of those and now wears a seal as punishment. I mean, he was only a baby at the time, so he couldn't have had anything to do with the actual Q.B attack, right? Sakura turned for the nervous Naruto. The Q.B. Festival has been on every year since your dash. Naruto shook his head furiously and interrupted. No, I mean on my actual day of birth. Sakura then asked, "The QB attack? What does that have to do with you?" Sasuke stared into Naruto's eyes and remembered all he could about the story of the Q.Bi attack. The fourth Hokag defeated the Q.Bi by sealing the Q.Bi away. We were told it was into a fish that's now kept in the pond at the Hokag Tower. We were lied to, weren't we, Naruto? >> Naruto nodded. >> There's no way in hell a fish would be able to contain the power of a Beiju. You see, only a human's chakra system would be able to handle the strain of any demonic chakra. But the Q.B. isn't just any Beiju. It's the strongest of the nine. So, an adult's body wouldn't have the time to adjust to accommodate all the extra chakra. So, the fourth sealed it into a baby," Nar said, hoping they would get it without him having to say the words. "Sakura and Sasuke's eyes widened." "Nar, were you that child?" Sakura asked, halfway between fear and anger. Seeing Sakura's reaction, Nar assumed she hated him now that she found out his secret. "Yes!" he whispered so quiet they barely heard it. The river was quiet after Naruto's affirmation. As if the world itself was waiting for the team's reaction, Naruto heard the splashing movement of someone moving close. He braced himself to be hit and rejected. Instead, he felt arms wrap around him and another arm be put across his shoulders in a comforting gesture. Naruto opened his eyes to see a crying Sakura hugging his chest and a determined looking Sasuke patting his shoulder comfortably. Guys," he asked in awe. Sakora sniffled, holding back a few tears. "I can't believe it. Both of you have had to deal with so much in your lives, and my only worry has been about my looks." She let out a small sob as Naruto hugged her back. "Out." Naruto looked at Sasuke's determined face. "The villagers, they only see you as the fox, don't they?" Naruto nodded, biting his lower lip. "Yeah." He burst into tears, holding his family tightly. Sasuke stood up, pulling Naruto with him. "We'll show them, Naruto, you're a hero. When our dreams are achieved, you will be who we thank. We'll show them you're not some demon." Turning to Naruto, who was looking up at him. Hopefully, they will see the truth. Naruto, get up. We need to get stronger, and this is the first step. Sakura stood up next to Sasuke Nar. Come on, Nan. She said with a smile. They reached their hands down towards him while he stared at him in awe. Naruto wiped his tears away and took their outstretched hand. >> I'm ready to put on a show. >> With them standing together in the shallow water, the group hugged for a few moments. After a few minutes, Narugo felt a little awkward, so mumble. The first thing that came to mind to diffuse the seriousness of the situation. So, Aniki, does your perverseness for Sakor Nichin mean you two are finally going to be together? Sasuke tensed for a moment before stepping away from the hug, his eyebrow twitching in irritation. Otudo, shut up or I'll burn you. Naruto giggled nervously. He seriously. A fireball hit his clothes shirt on the shoreline. Okay, I am sorry. >> Sakura put a hand on the angered Sasuke and the slightly scared Naruto. Guys, we really should get back to training. At the mention of training, Naruto jumped on top of the water. >> Yeah, if we finish this, then sensei is going to teach us something awesome. Naruto yelled, pointing at the sky for some reason. Sakura stepped onto the water next to him. Nar, you do realize you're standing on the water right now, don't you? Naruto looked down at his feet and realized him and Sakura were standing on the water, not in it. YTA, he yelled in excitement. Sakoro got his hands and looked over to Sasuke who was standing on the water but kept wobbling on his unsteady feet. Sasuke Kuan, do you need some help? Sasuke looked up at her and Naruto with a bit of embarrassment. That would be appreciated, Sakurachan. For a prodigy, >> I sure seem to have a chakra control, he said, focusing on his chakra output. >> Sakura stood next to Sasuke and held his hand to steady him. Better, >> she asked with a blush. magic need. >> Sasuke nodded. >> Yeah, I just can't seem to be able to spread the chocolate properly. >> Sakura frowned and thought, "How can we help him with this? I got it." Hey, Sasuke, just use your sharing to see how we do it and copy the flow. >> Sasuke shook his head. >> No, I swore I wouldn't steal techniques from my comrades. He said, trying to find the right flow of chakra. Sakora yelled to Naruto. Hey Naruto, do you mind helping Sasuke Ku imperfect the waterw walk? >> Narudo jumped over, landing with a splash. Of course not. What do you need me to do? Nchan, Sakura answered. >> Do you mind if he watches the chocolate so he can copy the regulation? >> Naruto smiled at them both. >> Not at all. Go ahead, Aniki. >> Sasuke smiled back at Naruto. Well, I guess if they say it's all right. Okay, go for a run. Otudo Sasuke focused the necessary chakra to his eyes. Charing gone capttor ape wave mission part two up you get zz z one more chance Naruto zz z times up. Kakashi said while grabbing the side of Naruto's bed roll and throwing him from its warmth. A dash smack. Naruto pulled his face from the wall to see Kakashi standing next to where his bed roll was. Sensei, what was that for? Naruto asked while rubbing his face. >> Kicashi, I smiled. You didn't hear me the first time, so I woke you up, he said walking from the room. >> Pausing at the door, Kakashi turned to Narudo. Sasuke said that the three of you have something to show me. >> I'm guessing one of you has finished the water walk. That's outstanding for a fresh Janine to grasp the concept, let alone do it. It was probably Sakura. He mumbled before leaving, smirking. Nar pulled on his clothes and jumped out the window, landing right in front of Kakashi, who didn't even flinch, and Tuna, who screamed in shock. Don't scare the client, Nar. Kakashi scolded as he walked towards the river that Jane had trained at the day before. Naruto, who was still smirking, >> ran past his sensei to meet up with the others before Kakashi got there. >> Kakashi closed his eye and chuckled at Naruto's enthusiasm. Maybe they all made some progress, although that is unlikely. I took me 2 days just to be able to walk on the still lake. I doubt they could balance properly on a flowing river, he thought as Tuna and himself stepped around a boat shed to the warp that blocked part of the river from sighting. Whoa, that must be harder than walking right Kakashi sand. They make it look super easy, Kizuna said, grabbing Kakashi's attention. Kakashi looked up expectantly and switched to being built. Sasuke lay casually on top of the water, perfectly dry and chewing on a blade of grass while watching the clowns. Sakura lay on her stomach, looking down at the fish swimming below them. and Naruto who only just reached his friends sat down between [music] them guys. Kakashi sensei is here. He wanted to know what we had to show him. >> Sasuke glanced over at Kakashi and waved. What's next? He asked while Sakura and Naruto grinned at him. Kakashi stood in silence for a moment, staring at his team. What the hell? I could understand Sakura understanding the walking part already, but the other two, how and how are they doing it so naturally? Finally snapping out of his days, Kakashi asked, "How?" Sakura tilted her head as if acting innocent. "It's not that hard, Sensei. We had the walking part down in a few minutes. We spent the rest of the day talking and sparring on the water to increase our control." "Not hard at all," she said with a prideful grin. Narudo [music] cheered. "We're just that good sensei. Now, what's this new special training you picked out for us?" Kakashi just stood there quietly for a while. Um, I think we broke him. Narut said after a full minute of silence. Tazuna stepped up. Sorry guys, but I was hoping someone came with me while I worked on my super bridge. You know, the whole reason I hired you. Hearing that snapped Kakashi out of his days, right? I'll come with you to Zuna. These three are going to train on something a little special. Usually senior Chunin or beginning Jonan start this training, but I think you guys can handle it. he said, creating a shadow clone and passing it a small pile of papers from his pouch. This handsome fellow will take care of explanations. Kakashi said, gesturing to his clone, which replied, "Why, thank you. You're not hard on the eyes either." Kakashi nodded to the team and turned to Tzuna. Let's get going. The faster you finish the bridge, the faster we can go home. Tzuna nodded and walked off with Kakashi behind him, leaving the clone to its devices. It turned to the team and asked, "What do you guys know about chakra elements?" Sakura was about to answer when the clone interrupted. Wrong. All of you. Sakura scowlled at the clone. If you were going to say that, then why did you ask? She queried. The clone I smiled. I like the sound of my voice. Now, a chakra element is which element of the world a person's chakra is naturally more suited to use. It is easy to learn more than one element's jutzu, but you won't be able to master that other element unless you develop a secondary affinity for it. Got me so far. >> The clone ass. >> The team nodded and Sasuke said, "So, it's likely that if my affinity isn't fire, I have may have a secondary for it already, just like Nar and his Earth Jutzu." Clone nodded. Exactly right. The clone held out the slips of paper to the genine. This paper can determine what type you guys are. Let me show you. Clone sent a small amount of its chakra into the paper. It immediately crumbled and a corner burned away while another turned to dust. This means my main affinity is lightning and I have a small secondary affinity for fire and earth. This is natural for Jonan to have at least two, sometimes three and extremely rare. For your turn, Sasuke. Sasuke channeled a small amount of chakra into the paper. Half crumbled while the other half burst into flames. "So, I got the same as you, Sensei?" Sasuke asked. The clone shook its head. "It seems that lightning was your natural affinity, but you've increased your fire affinity to match that of the lightning. It's not unheard of, but it is rare for someone your age." Turned to Sakura. "You go, Sakura." Sakura nodded and channeled chakra into her paper. It burst into flames, but the very edge turned to dust before they set a light. Fire, right? Sensei clone. I smiled. Yep. You have a fire affinity. This is the most common in the land of fire. It also appears you naturally have an earth secondary. That's quite rare. Naruto, you're up next. Naruto nodded and sent his chakra into the paper. It was a shocking outcome. The paper split in half and one side turned to dust and the other got wet. Um, sensei? Naruto asked. Clones stared in shock. >> That can't be right. >> This implies you have wind as a main affinity which is extremely rare itself and a secondary for both water and earth. They all seem to be pretty even as well. I could understand where the earth came from giving you efficiency with the head hunter. But water it gave Nar another piece of paper. Try again. Naruto channeled chakra again only to receive the same result. >> Well, I guess it's true. You're still the most unpredictable ninja. The two of the least common chakra type in fire country and a powerful earth. I wonder how >> Naruto appeared a little anxious. That's when the QB shared its opinion. Maybe the earth is from Mizuki and the water is from Naomi. She does originate from water hunt. Narudo thought back. That must be it. Wow. I get their affinities as well. Sweet. He was brought out of his thoughts when Sakura said, "I wonder if the QB has a different elemental affinity entirely or if it's the cause for the other affinities." Clone turned to Sakura in shock. Why would you ask about the QB Sakura? It's long gone. Narudo spoke quietly. I kind of told them yesterday's sensei. I'm not in any trouble, am I? Clones stared at Naruto shock before glancing at the unsurprised looks of the other two. No, Naruto. you'll be fine. Me, on the other hand, well, I'm sure the Hokag will scold me for letting me just grab an escal secret to anyone. They're not just anyone's sensei. They're my team. Sakura interrupted them at this point. Can we test if the QB gave Naruto more affinities? She asked. Naruto turned to Sakura. I've never channeled its chakra before. I'm not sure I could do it. Sasuke put his hand on Naruto's shoulder. Didn't you say you could talk to it? If you ask permission, I'm sure it won't mind. >> Before Naruto could reply, the Q.B. spoke to him through their link, "Sure kit. I'll give you a tiny amount. I'll pull it back once some has gone into the paper." And so it began. His whisker marks became much more pronounced on his face, and his teeth poked out from his mouth. The last change was his pupils becoming slim but staying blue. The clone seeing the changes gave Naruto a piece of paper. Naruto quickly pushed some chakra into the paper. What happened was well weird. Everyone watched as the paper disintegrated and in its place a visible piece of red chakra remained in the shape of the paper. Clone hummed getting the team's attention. Seems the fox doesn't have a specific affinity, but it does seem to have control over pure chocolate manipulation. that would come in handy with non-element attacks. It explains why you grasp chakra control exercise quickly after understanding what you needed to do. Naruto looked on in shock as the chakra dissipated. Cool, he summed up simply. The clone I smiled at the team which was looking at him curiously. I'll show you each the first step in training needed to awaken your affinity to its maximum from our village. Everyone grab a leaf. This is hard. Naruto complained, dropping the leaf he was trying to cut in half with only his ch. Sakura wiped the sweat from her head. >> I know. Nina, you've said that every 2 minutes for the last hour, she said as her leaf dried out. Yes, finally something, she yelled in. >> Naruto looked over to Sasuke who was trying to electrocute his leaf with only his chakra. You got anything, Aniki? Hen, that's what I thought. Sakura looked between the boys inside. This is going to take longer than the water walking. >> It had been a week since Team 7 arrived at Tuna's house, and the Janine had spent every day trying to make progress with the elemental training. >> Sasuke made an amazing breakthrough on the second day of elemental training. The fourth day spent at Tunis. He managed to electrocute the leaf out of existence when he rubbed the chakra together and used the friction for the first spark of electricity. He fed it more and suddenly the leaf was nothing but a black patch on the grass. Kakashi then gave Sasuke the second exercise to char a branch by launching a lightning arrow from his fingers from 5 ft away. He's having some difficulty making the electricity last after leaving his hand. Sakura swapped to earth chakra training since she found fire much too difficult. She managed to grind the leaf into dust with only her chakra on the third day of training. Having seen this, Kakashi set her on the second task. Sakura had to channel her chakra through the ground and crush a stone 5 m away. She was now able to grind it down to half its size, but couldn't seem to crush it. Naruto had barely managed to cut in the leaf by this time, and he only just managed to cut the leaf all the way through half by the time the week was over. Kakashi woke up with a jolt. Every night, he had sent a shadow clone to spy on the bridge until he got there. It was just dispelled by Kubikiri Bo. [ __ ] He yelled as he jumped out of his bed roll. He quickly yelled, "Teene, emergency protocol 2." The team who were asleep throughout the house all heard his yell and jumped awake. Sakora ran to Tsunami's room to check on her while Naruto ran to Inari's. Sasuke activated the charing gun and scanned around the house for any chakra signals while Kakashi ran to check on Tazuna. Kakashi opened the bedroom door only to find it empty. Double [ __ ] Naruto and Sakura ran towards Kekashi's position. Inari and Tsunami are safe. Still in their rooms. Sensei Kazuna is outside walking towards the bridge, but there are two samurai coming up behind him. Sasuke yells from downstairs. Kakashi's eye widened and jumped through a second story window in Tzuna's direction. Seeing the two samurai about to kill Kazuna, Kakashi sent Chakra to his feet and pushed the full distance in less than a second. Being unable to effectively take out both samurai at this speed, Kakashi focused on Tzuna. He leapt between the two samurai just as one swung for Tzuna. This is going to hurt, he thought as he pushed Tzuna forward, earning a large but shallow slash across his back. God, he shouted in pain. The samurai looked shocked at the appearance of Kakashi, but quickly took action and tried [music] to kill him. "Quick, kill the ninja and grab the bridge builder," one samurai said. The other samurai was about to answer when Sasuke's blade plunged through his neck, killing him instantly. Hearing the now dead samurai fall to the ground, the first samurai turned around, only to come face to face with a set of claws that plunged into his neck and ripped out his jugular. Kakashi got up, nursing his wound. >> This isn't good. Sakura, take Tuna back to his house and hide the family in the shelter. It will hold up against any half rate samurai or th hurry back to the bridge. We may need the backup. Naruto Sasuke with me. Kakashi ordered before turning and running towards the bridge at a quick pace. Sakura pulled Kazuna to his feet. Let's hurry Tuna Sam," she said, pulling him back to his house. Tizuna blinked in shock at what just happened. "Uggh. All right. I think I'm going to blow super chunks." They disappeared into the distance as the boy sprinted towards the bridge. Arriving at the bridge, Kakashi saw exactly what he was hoping to avoid. All the workers were either unconscious or dead, and an overly thick mist covered the bridge. >> Triple [ __ ] Zabuz's back. >> Just as he said this, The three of them had to jump to the side as Ice Shurik flew through the area they were inhabiting moments before >> and he brought back up to win this. >> Zabuza and the fake Hunter stepped out of the mist. >> Hello Kakashi. >> Bratz about time you showed up. Zabuza said with a sneer Kakashi took a fighting stance. Narut Sasuke I have to trust you too can take down Zabuza's sidekick. Can you do it? Narut nodded with a grin while Sasuke just grunted an affirmative. "They're all yours, Haku," Zabuza said with a grin. The now dubbed Haku ran off to the right side of the bridge. The boys follow after him. "Now, Kakashi, let's get started," Zabuza yelled while drawing his blade and disappearing into the mist. "TH, no choice then," mumbled Kakashi as he got into a defensive position. >> The mist shrouding around him. Please surrender. It does not please me to kill. Haku said from behind his mask. >> Sasuke smirked and activated his charing gun. >> Just try it. No way. Are we giving up, he said, settling into an offensive taiitsu stance. >> Haku sighed and closed his eyes. >> I guess I have no say in the matter. It's what Sabuzama wants, so I will do it. >> Hearing movement, Haku opened his eyes and jumped back to dodge Sasuke's punch. He looked over to where Nar was only to see him gone. Basic tactic. Now the other will attack from behind him. Haku turned expecting to see Naruto mid attack. He wasn't there. [groaning] Got you. Haku turned back to see the ball of Sasuke's weapon flying at his midsection. Haku moved to jump out of the way when he felt hands grasp his ankle. Looking down, he saw Nar sticking halfway out of the ground with a smirk on his face. >> Slam. The ball crunched into Haku's stomach, knocking the wind out of him and launching him from Nudo's grasp. Narudo popped up next to Sasuke. This isn't as hard as we thought it would be. Ayaniki. Sasuke pulled his weapon back to him and started twirling the blade over his head. I think we're only just getting started. As Sasuke said this, Haku rose back up onto his feet, holding his rib cage. If I didn't reinforce my body with chakra, that blow would have done more than break two of my ribs. No more games. Haku began running through hand signs. Seeing this, Narudo ran forward while shooting bone bullets at him, trying to stop the jutzu. Haku stopped his hand signs and jumped up over the attack. He spun in midair and threw a handful of sunb at Naruto's head. Naruto looked up to see the weapons about to impale him. At that moment, Sasuke's blade flew over Naruto's head, knocking away all the sunbond. Haku looked at Sasuke in irritation as he landed between Narut and Sasuke. "You two are very talented. Unfortunately, I have to end this now." Haku made six hand signs before the boys could stop him. "Hidden jutzu! Demonic ice mirrors!" he exclaimed, trapping them in a prison made of ice mirrors. Narudo and Sasuke moved back to back. "What now, Aniki?" Nar asked. Sasuke analyzed the situation. "If he's just going to start chucking sunbomb at us, we're in luck." Nar raised a brow. How is that lucky in anyway? Sasuke twitched in irritation. Just activate you bone armor. With my sharing gone, I should be able to dodge his attacks. [screaming] Haku stepped into one mirror and appeared in all of them. Sasuke twitched again as Naruto asked, "Still reckon you can dodge?" Haku started showering the boys with senbon. Naruto just stood still, letting the senbon pierce his clothing and skin before bouncing harmlessly from the bone underneath. Sasuke, using his charing gun, was able to keep track of Haku's movements and was dodging almost all of his strikes. >> Haku stopped his first wave of attack in shock. How are these genine able to withstand my attacks? It's impossible. Narudo smirked. Hey Sasuke, I got a way to break out of this jutzu. Sasuke looked at Narudo with only three sundons sticking out of his body. Stop talking and start doing them. >> Narudo flew through hand signs. Seeing this, Haku threw Senbon, hoping to stop the jutzu before it could begin. They just bounced off of the armor again. [ __ ] Haku thought in frustration. Narudo finished his hand signs and spat a glob of mud under his and Sasuke's feet. Earth style mud wall. >> An absolutely huge wall rose out of the ground, lifting Narudo and Sasuke towards the mirror at the top of the dome at impossible speeds. Sasuke passed the weight of his weapon to Nar and they both jumped off opposite ends of the rising wall. The chain was grasped by the wall and pulled the two up alongside it as it broke through the ice jutzu. Shatter. The mirror shattered under the tremendous force and the wall kept growing, carrying Narudo and Sasuke out of the death trap. They flipped back to their starting position between Haku and Kakashi and Zabuz's battle. Haku's jutzu collapsed and he appeared stumbling out of it, holding his ribs and breathing heavily. Using his charing gun, Sasuke could see the amount of chakra in Haku's body was nearing its minimum. Only a little longer till the outlast. Naruto saw a flash of pink in the mist behind Haku's. He smirked at Sasuke. I don't think we need to try and outlast him. Haku looked behind the boys and saw something that scared him. Zabuza was trapped in place by a pack of dogs. Kashi taunted Sabuza. No, I can't let Zabuza be killed. Haku was about to charge past the overconfident looking boys when he felt something sharp carve through his back, ripping out his spine. With his last bit of strength, Haku turned in shock to see Sakura swinging her sharp claws towards his head. "Zabuza," he wheezed with his last breath. "Do you give in, Zabuza?" Kakashi said. "Not by a long shot," Zabuza said as a water clone appeared from the mist and kicked the dogs away. "Damn it," Kakashi said as he charged to confront Zabuza in combat again. The water clone charged Kakashi in a kamicazi attack. As Zabuza disappeared into the mist again, it collapsed into water as a blade connected to a chain busted through its chest. "You all right, Sensei?" Sakura asked as she and Sasuke landed beside him. "Hakashi nodded." "Good work you two. Where's Nar?" Sasuke smirked and pointed down. "Where do you think?" A yell of pain was heard from the mist as it started to lift. Zabuza stumbled into sight with his right arm now a bloody stump ending above the elbow. Narut appeared out of the ground holding one of his shuriken, one of its blades covered in blood. The team was about to move in for the kill when clapping was heard. The mist finished lifting and suddenly a full battalion of thugs were visible. Gate stepped out of the crowd and looked at the ninja. He may be lacking in limbs at the moment, but he is still an A- rank ninja. Better play it safe. Zabuzza, I've got your backup. Get them, boys. He yelled, causing the thugs to charge forward at the ninja. Kakashi stood in front of his squad. Nar, can you finish off Sabuza? His main sword arm is gone thanks to you, and because of me, he has no chakra. So, personally, I think you could. Do you think you can? Nar nodded with a confident smirk. >> Sweet. If I defeat him, I can absorb him. That sword would be a great addition to my skills. >> Sure thing, Sensei. Can I keep the sword? >> Kakashi, I smiled at him. As long as you take care of him, do what you want. Sasuke, lead us off. Sakura with me. He spoke, making hand signs. Sasuke spat a fireball at the oncoming thugs, burning about half of them to death in the one attack. Let's go, Sakura yelled as the three ran at the remaining thugs. Naruto turned to Zabuza as the miss ninja was just climbing to his feet, holding his sword in his left arm. "I'm going to kill you, brat," he yelled, charging in a blind fury. Naruto waited till the last moment and sunk underground, dodging the attack. Zabuza's sword got stuck in the ground. Naruto popped up behind Zabuza and stabbed his shuriken into Zabuza's left shoulder. R rh. He screamed in rage, turning to kick Nar in the head. Narud barely ducked in time to dodge while weaving a few hand signs. >> You'll need a top. >> Naruto leapt at Zabuza and grasped his head. Soul drain, he said calmly, staring into the stunned Zabuza's eyes. Zabuza screamed in pain as his body was sucked into Narut through his palm. Nar rose to his feet, suppressing the second part of the jutzu. I did it. I have an A-rank Shinobi at my disposal. Naruto looked over to the other battle to see Sakura slashing through the last thug and Kakashi stabbing Gado in the neck. Guess that's it. Naruto kicked Zabuza's clothing over the edge of the bridge and stumbled over to Zabuza's sword and picked it up with some difficulty. >> It being much heavier and larger than he was. >> Sasuke, Sakura, and Kakashi walked over to Narut and picked him up. >> You get him? Kakashi asked. Naruto smirked. >> Yep. One bone bullet through the skull and he fell off the bridge. He's not coming back this time. He said as Sasuke picked up Zabuz's discarded headband. >> But we survived. >> Sakura smiled. >> So mission success. >> She asked Kakashi. He turned and smiled back. >> Once the bridge is done, we can go home. >> The team grinned widely and headed back to Tazuna's house to dress their wounds. After the long harsh battle, the team sat around the dinner table with Tzuna and his family. Even though Sasuke and Kakashi had bandages on, the whole table seemed to be a buzz of life. Then I grabbed the sword as my own. I think I deserve this prize. After all, he was a Jon, Naruto said, finishing his retelling of the fight from his point of view. Inari looked on in awe at the ninja. Did you guys really do all that? Is Gate really gone? he asked with hope in his voice for the first time the ninja had heard. Kakashi turned to the boy. Got rid of him myself, kid. Inari's eyes suddenly teared up and his face broke out into a huge smile. We're free. Grandpa, mom, it's over. He yelled in excitement, laughing. Tsunami smiled and hugged her cheering son. Hizuna soon joined in the family hug. It was a beautiful moment. Can we eat now? Naruto asked, completely shattering the mood. Tsunami stood up in shock. Oh yes, of course. Feel free to dig in. Taking the invitation. Team 7 ate a more than modest amount of food. Inari stepped away from his grandpa's arms and over to the table. Thank you all so much. You guys really saved the whole village. Sasuke smirked and said, "It's nothing. We were just doing our job." Kazuna walked up and put his hands on Sasuke's shoulders. "It doesn't matter. You guys stepped beyond what I had asked you to do. "Thank you for everything," he said with a deep bow towards the ninja. Kakashi laughed and placed a comforting hand on Tzuna's shoulder. "We thank you for letting us stay with you, and we accept your thanks as well. Please, let's sit down and finish dinner," he asked politely. Tuzuna sat next to him. Sounds super tsunami. Pass the meat. Everyone laughed loudly at Kazumi's exuberance. The happy celebrations lasted late into the night. You really have to go so soon? At Inari asked the genine of team 7 along with a group of kids from the town. Sakura smiled and bent down to Inari's height. Sorry, Inaruin, but as ninja, we have to return to our village. Sasuke nodded and patted a nearby child on the head. Next time we get a mission in the land of water, we'll visit again. Okay, now stop crying. It's your turn to protect the village. This made a lot of the boys in the group stand up tall, grinning at the group. A little girl pulled on the leg of Naruto's pants as he looked over the edge of the bridge. His new sword sitting across his back. Naruto coins. I'll miss you, she said sadly. Narudo turned to the girl and picked her up. Don't be sad. You'll [screaming] see us again. I promise, he said while spinning her in the air. The girl was giggling as she spun around. Narudo put her down and she smiled up at him. Thanks, Naruto. Coin. We'll see you later. Remember, you promised. Naruto grabbed Sasuke's arm and Sakura's hand. I won't forget. Come on, guys. We need to go. Kakashi already left, he said, gesturing to the disappearing form of Kakashi. The three turned and starting running together to meet up with their sensei while waving to the people of W. What should we name the bridge father? Tsunami asked standing next to Tazuna behind the group. >> Tuna smiled and said the great bridge of hope and will mark team 7's names into the tower Naruto made for us. He said gesturing to a large wall sticking up halfway across the bridge. The children broke out into cheers and the people of Wade walked back to their village with smiles on their faces. The team caught up to Kakashi. Sensei, let's get moving. Naruto yelled. >> Kakashi looked to his left to see his team jumping into the trees and speeding past him. >> Kakashi I smiled. >> Erases it. >> He thought before sending Chakra to his feet and pushed off to catch up to his team. I hope they don't think they can outrun me. They'll be in for a disappointing surprise, he thought as he sped past his team. >> Come on, guys. Keep up, he said while looking over his shoulder. >> The Jennine smiled and sent Chakra to their feet as well, pushing to meet with their sensei and towards their home. Chapter nine, return home. Serious training, new techniques, and interesting meetings. Mission complete. Hokag sama, although there were some complications, saluted Kakashi upon their entrance to the Hokag's office. Saratobi raised his head and looked at the team. He was happy to see their smiling faces, but the small amount of bandages did cause a little concern for him. Sarobi looked to Kakashi, who was eyes smiling at him. "What were these complications, Kakashi Kuen?" he said tiredly. >> Kakashi scratched the back of his head. >> "Oh, Nothing much, just a fight with a rank missing means a busochi and a high chamin level ice wielder by the name of Haku. Not to mention the demon brothers, he said, trailing off. Sartobi stared at Kakashi in shock before glancing at the team again and noticing Kubikiri Bo across Naruto's back and three scrolls in Sasuke's possession. What? His yell reverberated through the office and out into the village, shaking windows. Naruto picked at his ear. It's cool. Gigi, Sasuke, and I dealt with the demon brothers. Sakura took out the Ice Nine. And the whole team took out Sabuza. Plus, Sasuke and I took major steps into following our dreams. Sarobi stared at the Genine in shock before taking action. Kakashi, I want a full report on the mission starting from the moment you left the gate. Every last detail. Okay. Kakashi just nodded. Team seven, you won't be having another C rank for a long while. I want you each to have a week of from mission detail. You can start with a couple of D's next week before moving back on to C ranks. Any questions? >> Kakashi grasped the Hokag's attention. >> Amya will take the break and the few Danks, but I can honestly say these kids are prepared for the Chunin exams. So, can they enroll in the next exams? He asked. Sar Toby was about to deny the request when he thought about what the kids just accomplished. They did manage to take out two C- rank missing ninjas, what sounds like a B-rank ninja, and one of the legendary swordsmen of the mist. Though mentally they may not be ready for the actual promotion, they could easily survive the exams. Maybe they'll surprise me. Sarobi looked over the team and said, "Request accepted. I'll give you the forms when you hand in your report. Go and rescue three. It's late." Hi, Hokag Sama/G. The team said before walking out the office. As the team got to the bottom of the stairs, Kakashi turned to them. All right, guys. We'll have tomorrow morning off, but I want you guys at our training field at 2:00. I will have some surprises waiting for you. Kakashi said looking up at the rising moon. >> It's late. Go home and get some rest. See you later. And with poof of smoke, Kakashi was gone. Sasuke turned and started walking towards the back of the Hokag tower. "I'm going to turn in these bodies and Zabuz's headband. See what I get for them. Sea tomorrow," he said, holding up three scrolls and a headband as he left. Sakura turned to Narut. "Good night, Narutun." "Say tomorrow," she said before sending Chakra to her feet and skated down the street in a pink and red blur. Narut sighed to himself, then smiled. "Guess I'm off to bed. Then I can fully absorb Zabuza and learn his moves and stuff. I wonder if Qbisan will eat his negative emotions like he did >> Mizuki's. With that thought in mind, Narud jumped across the rooftops to his house. Landing at his front door, Naruto saw his door graffitied again. The demon hell monster. He read sadly. With a deep sigh, Nar unlocked his door and entered his home. First thing he noticed was that his window had been smashed thanks to the brick now sitting in the center of his room. The glass lay all over his room shards stabbing into furniture or just lying on the ground. >> Naruto just looked at the damage sadly before turning and walking out of his apartment. I'll deal with it tomorrow. For now, I guess I'll just sleep in the park like I used to. With that sad thought, Naruto started walking towards the park near the Hokag Tower. Sasuke just exited the bounty hall holding a new briefcase which was filled with cash. I think I made the right choice with this. Now I can refernish my family's house. He thought walking into the moonlight and heading on his way home. Just as he left the Hokage's compound, he saw Naruto walking towards the park around the corner. Otudo, I thought you'd be in bed by now. Sasuke watched curiously as Narut stepped onto the footpath that winded through the park. Sasuke jogged over to Naruto. "Otudo, why are you out here?" he asked when he got close enough. His eyes widened in shock when he saw Naruto's sad face. "Otudo," he asked. Narudo sadly smiled at Sasuke. "Hey, Aniki, I just felt like sleeping at the park tonight. My house isn't exactly inviting at the moment," Narut said, looking down at his feet. Sasuke could feel the sadness pouring off of Naro. He grabbed Naruto's arm and pulled him as he turned and started walking back towards the buildings of the village. Naruto looked at Sasuke curiously. "Where are we going, Aniki?" he asked sadly. Sasuke kept walking and didn't look back. All he did say was, "Home, Naruto just followed behind in confusion, letting Sasuke lead the way. >> The two arrived at Sasuke's house. He still lived in the Aiha district, but not in his family's old home. He lived near the Nikono shrine at the back of the district. "Nar," he said, turning to him. >> "You won't be alone anymore. The villagers wouldn't dare enter my district. So, you will stay here with me." "Okay." Naruto looked at Sasuke in shock. "You'd let me stay with you, Sasuke," he asked. Sasuke nodded and mumbled. "I won't let my brother suffer alone." He pulled Nar through the front door and they took off their shoes. "I have the bedroom upstairs on the north side. There are three more you can choose from. I'm using the master bedroom as a storage room for my ninja tools and scrolls. We can move your things in tomorrow before sensei's meeting. Naruto nodded while tears started to pour from his eyes. Thanks to he whispered quietly. Sasuke led Naruto upstairs where Naruto picked the room facing south towards the Hokag. Can I have this one? He asked. Sasuke [music] nodded. Of course. There are bed sheets in the cupboard. Do you want help? Or I got it Aniki? Naruto spoke, walking towards the cupboard. Sasuke patted Naruto's shoulder and walked to his bedroom. If you need me, I'm right here. Okay. Yeah. Narudo stepped into his new room and looked around. It wasn't too large, but it was definitely roomy, almost as big as his whole apartment. He walked towards the cupboard and pulled out a set of bed sheets. After setting the bed, Naruto lay looking out the window at the Hokag monument. "Thanks, Aniki," he thought before falling asleep. "Mindscape." Naruto walked into the cell room of his mindscape and waved to Naomi and Mizuki who were sitting on the roof of the small building. Mizuki pointed towards the Cub's cage where Naomi wasn't looking. Naruto looked over to the cage to see an unconscious Sabuza lying under the Cub.'s claw. He was a tad scared when he arrived here. Naturally, he tried to cause some havoc, so I stopped him. Not so tough without that sword of his. Naruto walked over to Zabuz's form as Q.B. lifted its claw. Hey Q, can you eat his negative emotions like you did Mizuki? That way, he'll be happy that someone like me is giving his sword a good name. Well, hopefully at least, he asked. Huie's m opened in an evil grin. Of course, K. Thanks for the delicious meal. Naruto smiled back while bending down to Sabuza molding the last handstring. Ha! He yelled as he pulled Zavage's essence out of his body. Half of it forming his soul and the other half flowing into Narut. He cut off the last of the jetu to leave the negative emotions in the body. "Here, Q." He yelled as he kicked Zabaza's corpse into the air inside the cage. Q. snapped his jaws shut on Zabuzza and swished him around in his mouth before crunching down and then swallowing. "Sweet god, that man was filled with more hatred than most lower level demons." "It soo delicious," Q. said as it rolled onto its back and sighed in joy. >> Naruto laughed at Q.B's actions, >> gaining the attention of Mizuki again. "You done, Nar?" he asked. Nar turned to Mizuki and gave him a thumbs up. "Yep, all finished," he yelled. Mizuki smiled and let go of little Naomi's arm who had her eyes closed. She opened them and ran over to Narut, embracing him in a hug. "Are you okay?" We watched what he did while her wear away from the screen. "It was so dangerous," she said, looking up to him. "Nar smiled down at her." "It's my job, Manny Chan. I know what I'm doing while I'm out there. How are you finding it in here with your new dad?" he asked with a smile. She grinned and ran back to Mizuki, jumping on the couch next to him. It's great, Tusan. And I spend all day watching the screen, playing, and talking to Cuchan. I'm not a Chan. I'm a [ __ ] demon. He says that a lot, she said, giggling. Narudo was about to reply when he heard a groan. >> You What the hell happened to me? >> The three turned on the couch to look at Zabuz's soul, which was just sitting up and looking around. Hey, Zabuza. Naruto said cheerily trying to make a connection with Zabuza. >> 30 seconds before >> Zabuza turned and saw the kid that killed him and jumped to his feet about to attack in rage when he realized he wasn't actually angry. I asked again what happened, he said, trying to be harsh to Narudo, but he just couldn't find it in him to do so. I absorbed you, Zabuzasan. If I hadn't, you would have died from either blood loss or one of my other teammates hands. Narut said matterof factly. >> Zabuza looked at Nar as if he was frustrated but unsure how to show it. Zabuza sighed and dropped his glare and just asked Nar plainly. So now what brat? >> Naruto smiled at Zabuza and waved him over to the couch. Zabuza walked over and sat down looking curiously at Mizuki and Naomi. So Zabuza, Naruto said, gaining Zabuzza's attention. What do you remember since I absorbed you? Naruto's question baffled Sabuza. Nothing, kid. I only just woke up. Actually, I seem to recall a fox or something. I don't know. You mean me? Demon of the mist? Zabuza turned around to see the cutie glaring down at him. Sabuza swallowed deeply. And yeah, I guess that was you. Sabuza turned back to Nar, then glanced at the two on couch, then back at then Naruto again. Kid, what the hell are you? Naruto smirk. I am Jamine Narut Uzumaki. Kenoha's best assassin, Ginuriki of the Q.B. and only user of the soul drain technique. Nice to meet you. Welcome to my mind. Zabuza stared at Narudo for a few moments. I need a drink. Mizuki laughed. >> Yeah, I feel like that every day since becoming a part of this kid, he said, pointing to Nar with his thumb. >> Naruto raised a brow and focused. Suddenly, a table appeared with a bottle and two saucers on it. I don't really know what alcohol tastes like, so it'll taste like whatever you imagine it to be. Zabuza stood up and poured some for himself. Taking the whole saucer in one go, Zabuza side in relief. That hits the spot. But Brat, what happened to my sword? It is legendary for a reason. Naro smiled and said, I'm going to start training with it tomorrow. I'll receive your muscle memories when I wake up, giving me as much knowledge about how to use the blade as you had. >> Aoon and sat back on the couch. You better become famous and represent my blade with pride. When you wake up, channel a decent chunk of chakra into through the handle. You'll be in for a big surprise, Zabuza said with a chuckle. Kit, it's morning. Sasuke just knocked on your door, the Q.B said, interrupting the conversation. Naruto looked back at the screen and saw the sunlight on the back of his eyelids and heard the knocking through the speakers. Okay, guess I'm off. Sea guys later, Mizuki, I'll give you a small bit of control. You should be able to make any drink appear and form something. Naruto said, jumping from the roof and running down the hallway out of his mind. Oudo, are you up? Said, pushing the door open just as Naruto sat out. Yeah, Nikki, he shouted with a smile. Sasuke looked at Narut and saw his smile. It was contagious. Sasuke entered and sat on the end of the bed. I was thinking, Sakuran said she was trying to find a place to move out to write while we have two extra rooms here. >> What do you think? >> He said while Naruto got up and grabbed his new sword. >> Narudo turned to Sasuke and smiled. I think we have a three-step plan for the day. He replied. Sasuke raised a brow at Naruto's strange phrase. "What do you mean?" he asked. Narut stretched as the two boys walked out of the room. "Step one, breakfast at a Churaku's. Step two, get all my stuff. Step three, go to training and ask Nan about it then." "Sound good?" Nar asked as they reached the bottom of the stairs. Naruto turned to Sasuke. "I mean, if you still want me here, at least." Sasuke thunked Narudo on the head. Stop going all emo. That's my thing. Let's hurry up. We got a lot to do today. The two boys headed outside as Sasuke wrapped his cusa around his chest and Nar was looking at the blade he still had to use two hands to use. "What's up?" Sasuke asked, looking between Narut and the sword. Nar glanced at Sasuke and remembered Zabuz's words. "I got this feeling that the sword wants some of my chakra." Sasuke raised a brow at Narudo. Did I hit you too hard? You talk to swords now. Nar scowlled at Sasuke and focused back on the sword. Sasuke sighed. Fine. Channel your chakra and let's get going. Nar nodded and channeled some chakra into the sword. What happened amazed both of the boys. The sword, which used to have a 10-ft tall blade and be 3 ft wide, suddenly changed. It maintained its shape but became thinner, only about 1 ft wide. Now the blade increased its length to 12 ft and now the backside had five small spikes pointing out of it. Though the mass didn't seem to change at all. Wo, Narut said in shock. Sasuke activated his charing gun to analyze the blade. It looks like the blade took your chakra to change its shape to suit your fighting style more. Guess it thinks you're much taller. Naruto frowned and thought. It must be because my fighting style I zabuzes when it comes to sword fighting, but it made itself more speed capable because of my practice with the speed of a shuriken are the spikes from Naomi Chan. Narut grinned hugely at the concept. Sasuke shook Nar out of his days. That was pretty awesome, but maybe we should edit your three-step day plan a little bit. Nar turned to Sasuke and raised a brow. What for? He asked as they began to walk out of the Aiha compound. Sasuke gestured to the blade hanging across his shoulders. We should drop by Higurashi's shop and see if he can make a holster for that monster after breakfast, he said. Narudo smiled. That's a great idea, Aniki. Let's go, he yelled as he started running towards Icharaku's ramen shop. Hey, old man. One of everything. I skipped dinner and haven't had brekie, so let's start. Nar said, jumping onto a stool at the end of the bar and leaning his sword against the wall. Tuchiaka turned and welcomed his favorite customer. "Hello, Nar, how are you? Is that a sword?" he asked, looking at Kubakiri Bocho. Sasuke sat on the stool next to Nar. Yeah, it's from our latest mission, right, Aniki? Nar said, turning to Sasuke. He smiled at Nar then nodded at Tuchi. Hen he grunted hearing Nar refer to Sasuke as his older brother. Tuchi's smile lit up his whole face. I see you found some more family Naruto. Naruto nodded. >> Then the first rounds on the house. Tuchi said with a smile. I am walked out from the back and saw Nar. Nar Cohen. How have you been? She said leaning over the counter and kissing his forehead. >> Naruto grinned up at her. Hey N Chan, I've been great. You want to meet my brother? This is Sasuke. I am looked at Sasuke and felt a blush travel over her face. Wow, he's certainly a cutie. It's nice to meet you, Sasuke. What will you two be having? She asked, trying to hide her blush. What am I thinking? He's 3 years younger than me. Sasuke looked over the menu and decided on an order. Large shrimp, thanks, he said, looking into her eyes. Is she blushing? he thought. For large pork and maybe you should get started on two bowls of miso for my desert. I'm starving. Naruto yelled, interrupting the stare between Sasuke and I am stood up straight and turned to her dad. One large shrimp and Naruto's usual starting with pork today. Got it, Dad? She asked. Tuchi smiled widely. Got it, honey. Now, let's get cooking," he said, throwing ingredients into the broth pot and stretching out the last of the noodles. >> Naruto nudged Sasuke. "So, what's going on between you and Sakuran?" he asked, gaining the attention of Aam, who was pretending she wasn't listening. Sasuke sighed. "Do we have to talk about this now? I don't even have a clue. I can't think about that yet," he said in frustration. Naruto raised a brow. "Why not Aniki?" Sasuke glanced at Narudo from the corner of his eye, then leaned closer. Fine, I'll tell you, but you can't mention it to anyone. Okay. He whispered. Narudo picked up on the seriousness of Sasuke and ducked closer. >> "Yeah, okay, I promise. What's the problem?" >> He loudly whispered back. >> I am wondered closer and began to pour some glasses of water to keep up the pretensive work. >> Sasuke sighed again. The council have declared that the clan restoration act be activated concerning the Aiha clan, he said, causing Aam to blush at the thought. >> Narudo sat up scratching his head. >> What's that, Aniki? >> Sasuke frowned at Narudo. Didn't you pay any attention at all in the academy? Nar was about to respond when Sasuke cut him off. Never mind. Stupid question. This caused Nar to frown. >> Mean it. But seriously, what is it? Probably not, right? >> Sasuke sat up, feeling the seriousness dissipating, letting I am hear much better. The CRA takes action when a clan with special jutzu or bloodline is reduced to less than 10 people. The males of the clan may take up to four wives, and each wife must have at least two children, and at least one of them must be male. This continues until there are at least 12 males capable of having children, he explained. Naruto raised an eyebrow. So basically, you need to find four girls that are willing to be with you and share you, usually I'd say how ridiculous that is. But considering you're hundreds of fang girls, they'll do anything you ask, so why not some of them? He asked while Sasuke dead panned at him. "Otudo, I would rather die than let a fang girl be part of my family." Sasuke said completely serious. Narudo blinked in shock. That's a little harsh. Why? Sasuke sighed and took a sip from his glass of water. "The fang girl see me as Aihasana." "Why would I want a girl that doesn't even see me as Sasuke?" he said, staring into his water. Narudo patted him on the back. "Want to make a list of possible girls?" he said with a joking smile. The suggestion brought a smirk to Sasuke's lips. "Sure, you make one for me, and I'll cross out those I'm completely against. See if we can find anyone, he said. Tuchi yelled, "Order up." Taking the attention of Aam, who listened in on the whole conversation between Naruto and Sasuke. Not 5 seconds later, I am placed the boy's orders in front of them. "Anything I can get you to?" she asked, glancing at Sasuke with a light blush on her face. Naruto who was already a quarter of the way through his first bowl said you got some paper and a pen. I am nodded and realized he was going to write the list. She ripped a piece of paper from her receipt booklet and reached to grab a pen before giving it to Nar. She quickly scrolled her own name about halfway down the page. "Here you go, Narutaku," she said. Narudo stopped eating for a moment and grabbed the offered items. [screaming] He noticed Ayam's name on the list and looked up at her. She smiled to him with a blush and glanced at Sasuke, who was enraptured with the food. Naruto's grin lit up his face while he nodded. "All right, Aniki, I'll start your list right now," he said, writing a few names on the paper around hers. >> "You thought I was going?" >> Sasuke turned to Naro, a noodle hanging out of the corner of his mouth. "H," he murmured before swallowing. now?" he asked with the noodles still hanging from his mouth without his knowledge. Narudo smiled and inhaled half of the food in his bowl before replying. "Yeah, now don't you worry about it, okay? It'll be ready before the end of this training break." He said, putting it into his pocket. "Um, Sasuke Kuan," he turned to look at who was leaning over the counter. "You got him," she said, looking at Sasuke's eyes, then the noodle on his face. I've got it. She reached over and scooped the noodle off of his face and put it into her mouth with one finger while looking at him. She hummed, overacting the deliciousness of the noodle before she swallowed. >> Sasuke stared into her eyes, his face holding a red hue. Delicious, she said, returning the stare, succeeding and looking seductive before turning and walking to another customer who just sat down. Sasuke's gaze followed her movements. a Naruto. She's on the list. Thanks. That was delicious. Naruto yelled as they exited the churac. >> Sasuke looked back to see I am waving to him. Come back soon, she said loudly. Sasuke smirked and nodded back to her before following Naruto down the road. Hey Outo, he said, grasping Naruto's attention. I know how much you like ramen, so how about we have breakfast there every morning? He finished. Narudo smiled hugely while chuckling. He sure Nikki that way you can see I am Nchan every morning rights. >> Hen Sasuke grunted out irritated and Naruto's keen eye. How come you notice when other people are interested in each other but you can't see it when someone likes you? Sasuke mumbled in irritation. Naruto stumbled as the two were turning a corner. Eh, who likes me? He asked in shock. Sasuke raised a brow at Narut. >> "You seriously haven't noticed, dear log, you're thick," he said partway between amused and skeptical. >> Narudo jumped in front of Sasuke, halting his progress. "What do you mean?" Aniki. Sasuke smiled. >> Tell you what, if your little stunt with this list is successful, I'll give you a clue as to who it is. Naruto's eyes suddenly lit up in excitement. >> Yeah, I'll find the best bachelor up in town. He yelled a little too loud as many people started to look at the two as if they were crazy. Sasuke whacked Narudo on the head. Dope, don't yell out things like that. >> He walked past Naruto's and turned down the street towards Dan's ninja store. Narudo ran up next to him and [music] rested his blade against his shoulder with one hand while rubbing his head with the other. That hurt Aniki, he whined. Naruto looked around and realized a lot of villagers were staring at him in fear instead of the usual hatefilled glares and a lot of ninja were staring at him either in awe or confusion and awe. >> Why are people staring at us? Sasuke looked around and noticed the stairs. He followed their gazes and realized everyone was staring at the sword. Oh, right. Every ninja would know about Zabuz's reputation with Kubakiri Bojo. Although I'm guessing the higher up ninjas are noticing the differences between the two blades. I think the villagers are scared because the demon is in possession of such a massive weapon. >> How did we not notice this until now? They're looking at your new sword, Otto. It does stand out quite a bit, he said. >> Naruto looked at the blade slung over his shoulder. Oh, yeah. I think you're right about needing to get a holster or something, Sasuke. People will notice this way too quickly. That's not a good thing for Kinoa's number one assassin, he said with a smirk, Sasuke grunted as they arrived at Higurashi's ninja store. "Let's see what we can do then," Sasuke said, opening the door. Hearing the bell on the door ring, Dan turned towards the door, seeing Narudo and Sasuke. "Hey, boys, back from your mission. So, what is that? The Kubakiri Bojo wielded the Zabuza Mimochi of the legendary seven sword of the Mist? How the hell did you get it? >> He yelled in excitement, leaping over the counter and staring at the blade. >> Narudo and Sasuke smirked at the weapons dealer. We killed him and split the winnings. Naruto answered nonchalantly. >> Dan stared at the two in awe. >> If you didn't currently have the blade in your possession, I would never believe that. But here it is, he said in awe. >> Narudo looked up at Dan. Actually, I need your help with this. I was wondering if there was a way to seal it away while having it still easily drawn and keeping its weight so I can get used to it. He asked. Dan looked up, holding his chin and thought. Not that I know of, but I may have two or three things that will end up with the same result. Dan said, walking back to the counter and returning behind it. The two boys followed him and listened for his explanation. Well, I could give you a partial ceiling sheath for the sword, though I'll need to get it modified to fit something to large. Usually, they only hold a katana or something of the like, Dan said, drawing his idea on a piece of paper for the boys. It'll look like about 2 ft long and 1 ft wide. And when your sword is partially sealed in it, the handle will stick out along with the start of the blade. I hope he drew a small black rectangle with Kubakiri's handle sticking out the top. It'll absorb all the weight though, only weighing as much as about a couple of canine. But I got a solution for that problem, Dan said as he stood up and walked over to a rack of bracelets. He picked up two from the top row and showed them to the boys. These are top class chopper weights. The first one you wrap around your wrists and the other goes around your ankles. They'll increase in your sleep if your body seems to have gotten used to the weight they are currently set as during the day. That way you won't be caught off guard during battle or something by the weights increasing. Dan put them on the counter so Narudo could pick them up and look at them. Dan continued, "The only problem is that these seals malfunction if they come into contact with other seals, so we would have to move around your current ceiling bracelets that hold your shuriken." Dan finished with a frown. Having a curious moment, Sasuke activated his charing guard and looked over the seals in concentration. Wa," he said quietly. He could see every individual stroke that was taken to draw the seal where the chakra was pushed into. He could see all the trigger points and in a second his sharing gun had copied the seal flawlessly. Sasuke blinked and looked away, deactivating his charing gun. "Are you all right, Sasuke?" Dan asked. Sasuke nodded and asked after Naruto's deal, "Can I buy any book you have on ceiling? Especially if they have an image of the seal. Dan raised a brow. Interested in Seal's eye? All right, I'll set that up for you once we figure this out, he said, gesturing to Naruto and his sword. Sasuke nodded and while the other two were in a discussion on how to fix the problem, Sasuke activated his charing gun and copied all the seals that were visible to him. His charing gun recording and informing him. Sasuke clutched his head and closed his eyes, deactivating his charing gun. Narudo turned to Sasuke in shock. "Aniki!" he yelled in worry and grabbed Sasuke's hands. "Aniki, what happened?" he asked as Sasuke [music] stopped screaming. Sasuke took a few deep breaths and looked up at Narudo. I think I just discovered something," he said, panting. Dan pulled the boys to their feet. "Are you all right?" he asked in worry. Sasuke nodded. "Yeah, I think I owe you some money, Higurashiously. Considering I've purchased about 10 of your seals on accident," he said, smirking a little at his new understanding of the intricate art of seals. Dan raised a brow. "Um, these aren't my seals. I have no idea how to read or write seals. I just sell the stock. What are you talking about, Sasuke? He asked. Sasuke stood on his own now, leaning against the counter. My sharing just copied a lot of seals, but copying all that so quickly. Well, it hurt for a moment, Sasuke said. Narut stood in awe. The sharing can copy seals? He asked. Dan nodded in thought. Well, it can see chakra flow and perfectly memorize whatever it sees, so it makes sense, I guess. Although I never heard of an aiha that used seals, he said, "Well, I tell you what, Sasuke. I'll just charge you for a standard ninja pack with a booster and ceiling." >> Sound good? Sasuke nodded. I'm going to have to send Jeriah Sama a message about this when I send out the next order. Dan finished in thought. >> Naruto spoke up. >> Oi, that's awesome. And all but what are we going to do about my weapon seals clashing with the weight seals? >> Naruto asked. Dan and Sasuke brought their attention back to Naruto's problem. I really don't know what to do, Naruto. It's a hard one for sure, Dan said. Sasuke activated his sharing gun and analyzed the seals Naruto was fussing over. It seems that even though the weight seal can't be near the storage seal, the same doesn't apply to the two different storage seals. Why don't you place the seals that contain Naruto's shuriken on the actual holster that his sword will be partially sealed in? Sasuke finished deactivating his charing gun. Dan looked at Sasuke in shock. That could definitely work if what you said about the seals are true. Are you sure, Sasuke? Dan asked. Sasuke smirked. I'm positive, Higurashi Saman. He said confidently. Higurashi smiled at Narudo and Sasuke. It seems like we have a solution, boys, he said. Nar cheered. Why? Thanks, Aniki. he said, his smile threatening to split his face. >> All right, I'll make the sheath and apply the partial seal to it. Sasuke, will you be able to create and write the storage seal to it for Naruto's shuriken? Dan asked while picking up Naruto's massive sword with a grunt. Sasuke nodded. Easily, Higurashi. Dan nodded after placing the sword on the counter, which only half of it even fit on. All right, I'll have this ready by tomorrow. Naruto, you can buy the weights now, and I'll hold on to your weapons if you'd like, Dan said. Naruto nodded, still smiling. Sounds great. This is enough. Naruto said, placing two full wads of cash on the counter. >> Dan's grin sparkled while he took the money. >> I guess you're paying for Sasuke as well today, then. >> Um, sure. I guess this makes us even for when you draw my storage seal on the sheath. Right, Sasuke? Naruto asked. Sasuke nodded, grabbing some ink, a brush, and small notepad about the size of his palm. In that case, I'll take this as well. Dan nodded and said, "Go ahead. Remember to come back tomorrow for your sheath." Nar. Sasuke grabbed his new book and ceiling utensils. And then the boys ran out of the shop, waving goodbye. >> Outside of the shop, Naruto clasped his new weights on his wrists and ankles. "Huh? I don't feel any heavier. Maybe these are faulty," he asked Sasuke. Sasuke activated his sharing gun and analyzed how the seals work. You have to put chakra into them so they can analyze your body and set their weight according to what they find. A second burst of chakra and the weights lose all their weight. By the looks of things, the first time they increase will feel huge, but after that you'll barely notice the increase, he said, still feeling odd that he could tell all of that from just a glance. >> Naruto nodded in understanding. Thanks for the info, Aniki," he said and channeled Chakra into the weights. Bam! >> And subsequently falling to his hands and knees, smacking his limbs solidly onto the ground. "Ow," he simply stated while slowly climbing to his feet. "Shit, these are much heavier than my sword." "Uggh, this is going to be hard," he said, slowly walking to keep up with Sasuke on their way to the training grounds. >> Sasuke walked slower to accommodate Naruto. "You good?" he asked, grunting with every step. Naruto answered, "I guess so. Although, we can't take any pit stops on the way to training at this speed." Sasuke nodded. "That's all right. When we make to the bridge, I'll buy some food from one of the stalls." "Don't worry, I can catch up to you quite easily," Slow, he said with a smurf. "Let's get going then!" Naruto shouted and tried to run. He didn't succeed, but at least he was moving at almost a normal walking pace now. Sweet >> log. This is tiring. Naruto panted, now trying to jog and almost succeeding. >> Sasuke walked alongside now at a brisk walking pace. At least we finally caught up to that snail, he murmured, smirking at Naruto's expense as they walked onto the training field. >> Hearing them arrive, Sakura got up from where she was sitting and walked over to meet them. Hey guys, Nar and I, what's wrong? she asked, seeing Naruto struggle to walk. >> Naruto smiled. Just some new training weights. Suk, "Sensei here yet?" he asked. She looked at him as if he had grown a second head. "Is Sensei ever here on time when it's not a mission?" she rhetorically replied. Sasuke nodded. "Maybe we should practice with our elemental manipulation till he gets here," he said. Naruto cheered while trying and failing to jump into the air. >> "Yeah, that's a great idea," he said. >> They each grabbed what they needed from around the training field and was about to get started when he had a thought. "Hey guys, why don't we check on our secondary elements?" He asked, distracting Sasuke and Sakura. >> Sasuke raised a brow at Narudo. "Why would we do that? It's meant to be harder than learning our main element," he said. Narut nodded, his thought turning into a plan. Well, I already know how molded earth chakra feels cause of my earth jutsu. So, if I taught Sakurin a few of them, it might help her grasp the last part of the second stage. >> Don't mess with me. >> Sakura smiled. That's a great plan, Narudo. Thanks, she said smiling. [screaming] Sasuke picked up on what Narut was thinking and put it into a sufficient explanation. So, you think since I already know how fire chakra feels because of my jutzu, I should be able to master it quicker? Naruto nodded energetically. Yeah, that's it. He yelled in excitement. So, the team started their new training and Naruto teaching Sakura the proper hand signs needed for his judgment. And Sasuke burning to relief with just his charm. Kakashi arrived in a puff of smoke just in time to be thrown into the air by an earth wall. What the f dash smack? He was interrupted when he flew straight into the trunk of a nearby tree. Narudo and Sakura were too busy cheering at her success of the jutzu to notice Kakashi's appearance, but Sasuke did, so he jumped over to grate their sensei. "Good afternoon, sensei. You all right?" he asked as he landed. >> Kakashi rolled onto his feet and nodded to Sasuke. >> "Yeah, I'm good. I see you three are training pretty hard." to my second. >> Sasuke nodded and smirked at his sensei while picking up a leaf. It incinerated in his hand. It does seem that way, sensei. What's next? He asked, watching his teacher stunned eye. Kakashi and Sasuke walked over to the tired looking Sakura and slouched over Naruto. Well, well, well. You two have really been going at it, Kakashi said, watching them. Yes, sensei. I can do both of Naruto's earth jutzu now and I just managed the earth wall without hand signs. Sakura cheered while Kakashi's eye widened in shock. But how? You could only have done that if you mastered your element with the second step or had been doing the jutzu non-stop for months? Kakashi asked unbelievingly. Naruto explained, "Well, after I taught Sakur on the earth wall, she knew how earth chakra felt, so it made it much easier for her. And now," he said, gesturing to Sakura. She understood what he wanted and looked at the earth wall, channeling Earth chakra from her foot. She stomped the ground and focused chakra towards the wall, which crushed in on itself as her chakra impacted it. >> Kakashi stared on in shock while thinking, "Ako can't even crush a piece of earth that large with her earth chakra. This girl has some monstrous control." >> Sakura smiled at Kakashi. What now, sensei? Kakashi snapped out of his bunk and pulled out three scrolls. I got a two jutzu scrolls for each of you. >> Sasuke, your first scroll has three fire jutzu. They are each a C rank, B rank, and an A rank. Your second scroll contains a new Jingjutsu for you and two lightning jutsu, one of which is of my own creation, Sakura, for you. I have a scroll that holds a completely speedbased jutsu slider and two mean jutsu that go with it. Your second scroll has three earth style jets, a C rank and two A ranks. These will be chakra attacks, but with your control, it wouldn't amaze me if you had them completely mastered by the end of the game. Naruto, we're going to let Sakura focus on the earth style techniques. I got you a water style scroll and a wind style. The water scroll has a C rank jutzu and two A ranks, but you have to finish water manipulation before you get that one. Unfortunately, Kenoha doesn't often have many jutsu users, so there wasn't many I could choose from, but I still managed to get you three jutzu. The first two are C rank, while the third is a rank. >> I can do all of these ninjutsu, so feel free to ask me any questions. All right, Kakashi finished with an ice smile. >> Naruto jumped to his feet. >> Actually, make it up. Finally being used to his weights. >> Why at this is going to be the best training ever? he yelled while Sasuke smirked from beside him and Sakura grinned. "All right, let's begin. You only have just over a week till the exams, so hurry it up," Kakashi said happily. The team began their training, confident in their success at the Chunin exams. Naruto's progress dramatically increased over the next week. Nar did all the water manipulation techniques extremely quick, thanks to the instincts given to him by Zabuza. Two of the jutzu on the scroll were the water style, water clone jutzu and water style, >> water dragon jutzu, both of which Naruto had mastered thanks to Zabuza's memories. Naruto managed to learn the last jutzu water style water wall in less than a day and mastered on the morning of the next day. Zabuza's memories also gave Nar access to the hidden mist jutzu which only needed one hand sign anyway. His windstyle jutzu took much longer to learn with Naruto only managing to master one. The first C rank jutzu win style great breakthrough. The other two Naruto was able to do but he still needed a one-handed hand sign for the other C rank win style >> upgrade blade and needed four hand signs for the wind style vacuum sphere. >> Naruto picked up Zabuz's sword style immediately. When he got it back from Dan, he immediately loved the new setup and Sasuke's modifications. The sheath covered his back, acting as a type of rear defense. It was a black rectangle with the handle of Kubakiri Bocho sticking out the top. The storage seal for his shuriken was in white and was large enough to cover the whole sheet, meaning it could hold much, much more. It currently was stocked with 40 giant shuriken and a bag that contained more sealing equipment for Sasuke. Stocked with soldier pills and the team's tent. Sasuke learned every fire jutzu he was given and near mastered them. The C rank fire jutzu fire style. Spitfire was pure fire manipulation and thus needed no hand signs. The other two fire style flame beast and fire style. Dragon flame bomb he still needed hand signs for, but he could do so extremely fluently. His jing jutsu was ninja art crucifixion. This jutsu was disguised as an earth jutzu and made the target feel as though they were pinned to a crucifix that sprouted from the ground. His lightning jutzu were still at a basic level. He could activate the lightning armor just by channeling the chakra across his skin, but he could only focus it on individual parts. And Sasuke could perform the chidori, but hasn't been able to hold its form while moving yet. Sasuke's sealing techniques had increased rapidly. He could now write any of the seals he knew in less than 20 seconds. And he had knowledge of every basic seal and many advanced seals, though he didn't know any great seals or master seals. Looking at the fox's seal still baffled him and gave him a headache when looking with his sharing gun. Sakura's results were astounding. She seemed to be a natural with earth jutzu. The earth style mudflow river was used to slow down the opponent while speed up the user's head on charge. Sakura mastered the earth style essence of stone and in conjunction with her chakra skating technique. Sakura completely nullified the weaknesses of the jutzu. her last elemental jutzu, the earth style. Earth spear's technique was her last resort jutzu, and she still needed six hand seals of the original 14 to use it. Sakura's new taiitsu style was basically incredible. It focused on closing in on an opponent and releasing numerous high impact blows in seconds. This combined with Sakura's other techniques made her a juggernaut in Taiutsu. Sakura's two non-element jutzu were the shin which further increased her speed and acted as a near instant movement technique and the ninja art. Mystic palm which was a medical jutzu that can heal basic cuts, bruises and numb pain. She also visited Dan's shop and with his help made some modifications to her gauntlets which she hasn't shown her teammates. The only noticeable difference about the bracelets was that she now had more on her shoulders, ankles, and lower thighs. It was at this stage Kakashi decided the team was ready to take on missions again. Next mission. Janine Team 7 reporting for mission Hokag sama. Requesting local C rank or multiple D ranks. The Hokag looked up from the paperwork in front of him to see team 7 looking excited and battle ready. They each wore new outfits to help their fighting style. Scanning over the team, he appraised their new threads. Naruto now wore a no-sleeve full bodysuit much like Zabuz's, but fully black. He still wore his orange arm sleeves, but now his chakra weights were on the bottom instead of his shuriken seal bracelets. He wore his headband like Mizuki used to, unfolded, covering the top of his head. His signature weapons holster slung onto his back, the white seal visible against the black coloring of the sheath. His lower face was wrapped in an orange mask similar to Kakashi's. Sasuke's outfit was a dark blue long sleeve shirt that held the Aiha fan on his back. His cusera wrapped around his chest with seals visible on almost every chain link. He wore pants that was white at the top and slowly faded into red, his sandals being a blood red color themselves. He had a Sealer's pouch on both thighs and the emblem for beginner sealers on his left shoulder. Sakura now wore a shirt which was similar to the top half of her old dress. The bottom half of her body was covered with black tights that had a red stripe running down the side. Her pink hair was cut to shoulder length and pulled up into a high tail. She now wore her headband across her forehead, signifying her confidence as a kunowichi. Although she appeared to be completely unarmed, she actually had two seals stitched into her pants fabric on each leg containing the essentials of a ninja's weapons pouch. Her weapon bands and bracelets gleamed in the light. The Hokag smiled. Well, you three certainly look the part. I'm guessing your training went well. The three Janine nodded in response with a chant of hi Hokag sama/G. They said in unison. Saratobi chuckled. Well, I guess if Kakashi says you're ready again, although I think you should stick with a few deer ranks considering how close the Chunin exams are, he said with a smile. Kakashi's eye widened in shock. Oh yeah, how much longer till they start Hokag sama? He asked curiously. The Hokag looked at Kakashi as if to say, "Bitch, you crazy." But in the end, he answered, "It's tomorrow, Kakashi. Starting at 9:00 at the academy." "Eh," he said, shocked that it was almost time already. "Um, I don't suppose we can retract the mission request, Hokag Sama?" he asked sheepishly. Saratobi smiled. Sure, Kakashi. Make sure your students are ready. All right, he said. Kakashi nodded and turned to his team. Guys, take the day off and remember to be at the academy at 9:00 a.m. tomorrow for the first exam. Ciao and off Kakashi poofed. Sasuke sighed as Naruto jumped out the window. "Race you guys to a Churakas," he said as he flew out the gap in the glass. Sakura smirked to Sasuke and said, "Better catch up, Sasuke Kuan." She said, and disappeared in a super fast shin. Sasuke sighed again and mumbled. I always get left behind. Maybe I could invent some kind of teleportation seal. He calmly walked out the door in no rush. Sarobi chuckled at their exit. Itchum. These kids are certainly something else. Next mission request. Naruto arrived at Ichiaku's with a cheer. I win. About time you got here. Naruto looked to his left to see Sakura sitting down. I am placing the team's usual order on the benchtop. Naruto sighed as he sat down. It's no fair. You're probably the fastest Janine now. He mumbled as he started to inhale his first bowl. Sakura and I am laughed together at Naruto's expense. This was the scene that Sasuke walked in on. What did you this time, Otto? he asked as he grabbed his bowl of shrimp ramen and leaned against the wall from his stool since it was the last in the row. I am glanced at Sasuke, the usual blush covering her features. He was complaining about Sakurachan's speed again, she said, smiling sisterly at Sakura. Narudo finished his first bowl and started on his second, barely getting out. Aniki, I finally finished your list. With a smirk between mouthfuls, I am blushed even more and let out a small cough. Gaining Sakura's attention, she lent over and whispered, "That's the list I was telling you about." Sakura's eyes widened in realization. Over the week, Sakura and I am had grown very close. Sakura took out when she needed a new outfit, and since the little shopping spree, the two gladly jousted to everyone that they were best friends. On one of their hangouts, Aim told Sakura about Sasuke's wife list, as she called it. They made an agreement that they could share with each other. But they weren't fond of the idea of too many wives. The girls giggled, causing Sasuke to look up at them. "What is it?" he asked. The girls looked at him and giggled again before saying in unison, "Nothing, Sasuke Cohen." The two boys were a little creeped out at the action. Narut inhaled the last part of his second bowl of ramen before whispering to Sasuke, "Pust, I got the list at home. I'll show you when we get there. Okay. So, who is it that likes me? Do I know her well? He asked. Sasuke looked at Naruto, clearly irritated and confused with the girl's behavior. Yeah, you do. In fact, she was in our class, he said. Naruto's eyes widened in shock. Really? Who is it? He yelled, gaining the attention of the two girls. Sasuke smirked. I said I'd give you a clue. I never said I'd tell. He said before eating his ramen. Sakura turned to Sasuke. Who are you asking about Narut and I? She inquired. I doubt you'd know. It's a very secretive subject. It's about the girl that likes Nar. Shut up, Aniki. Sakura raised her brow at the two. Wait, you don't know Naruto and I? It's kind of obvious. She trailed off thinking of all the times the girl had blushed redder than a tomato whenever Nar was mentioned. Nar looked at her in shock. What? You know who it is, too?" he asked. Tuchi leaned over the counter and took Naruto's two empty bowls and Sakura's empty bowl before placing Naruto's third bowl in front of him. "You mean the little one I see following Nar around here sometimes? I miss her. She always picked up the bill when you would run away due to the ninja discovering your pranks back at the academy." He said with a smile. Naruto's head turned so quick his neck cracked. You know, he yelled in shock before burying his sorrows in his last bowl of ramen. Sasuke patted him on the back. Everyone does but you otudo. If we run into her, I'll invite her over our house for dinner. That way, you'll know who we're talking about, he said. This caused Sakura to stare at them. Wait, what did you mean by our house? You two live together now? She asked completely shocked. Narut suddenly froze before chugging down his ramen broth hiding inside the bowl of voluuptuous noodles. Sasuke sighed. [ __ ] How can I get out of this without her hitting us? I got it. Guess there's no point in hiding it. I want our squad to live together. Will you move in with us, Sakuran? He said, hoping she'll like the idea and accept. Sakura was caught off guard. Me move in with you, too? I That's great. I'd love to, she said unsure at first before lighting up the place with her grin. Naruto placed his now empty bowl down. Awesome. Let's go get your stuff now and we can move it in, he said, excited that more of his family was coming together. Sasuke smiled and placed his bowl down, now finished. Let's get going, guys. We<unk>ll see you tomorrow, Aimchan, we said, waving and walking. Narut and Sakura hopped off their stools getting ready to follow after Sasuke. Catch you later. I am Nchan. Old man Icharaku. Be back tomorrow. Ayachan. Tuchi san. They said as they ran to catch up to Sasuke. Tuchi smiled after the kids before turning back to his work. I am sighed while waving to the retreating backs of team 7. As she started cleaning up their bowls, she found a note sitting amongst the bowls. Dear I am Chan, I would be honored if you would come over to our house for dinner sometime. When are you free next? Sincerely, Sasuke Aiha. She blushed red when she saw Sasuke's signature. She placed the note in her pocket and got back to work. He wants me to come to his house. I'm so happy, she thought with a huge smile. Ai Hasama wants you to move in with him. Yes, we can finally marry into that clan. Sakura's mother said, running upstairs to grab a suitcase for her daughter. Sukumi Haruno was a representative on the civilian council. She had been trying for years to find a way to join one of the major clans in Kohaa. Her original plan was for Sakura to seduce the Huga clan heir, but she turned out to be a female, so that plan was botched. The Aiha was a perfect substitute. Do you want to do this, Sakurachan? I don't care about clan status. Do you trust this boy? Her father Mayosher Haruno asked from his place in a wheelchair. Mayosher ran the shinobi library during the week and was in charge of keeping track of which ninja learned from which jutsu scroll and gave weekly reports to the hokag. He was a wellrespected Jonan before he had to retire due to internal injuries to his spine. He can barely move his right arm and leg as it was. Sakura smiled at her father. Yeah, Dad. I have to be honest with you though. I'm moving in with both of my teammates, she said. Mayosher nodded. As long as you trust them, I have no reason not to. Just promise me something. If either of those boys do anything that crosses the line, "Tell me straight away." "All right," he said seriously while holding a caring smile on his face. Sakura got up and walked to her dad. "Thanks, Dad. I promise. Please look after mom for me. I know she's a little crazy, but she means well. Although maybe you shouldn't tell her about Nar, she said as she hugged him. He hugged her back with his good arm. I know, honey. Take care. All right. And remember, we're here if you need us. He said with a tear in his eye. Sakura nodded and stepped away from her father. Hi, daddy. She said quietly. Her mom ran back downstairs with a suitcase. What do you want to bring to Achi Hasama's house? Sakura sighed and walked to the front door. It's cool, Mom. My teammate sent a battalion to help me move. I'm here to tell them what to grab and Sasuke Kuan is at the new house. He's going to instruct them on where I want everything. Sukumi frowned at Sakura. You mean the demon is going to be in my house? No, I won't allow it, she said furiously. Sakura spun around and glared at her mother. Don't call him that, she yelled at her mother. Sukumi's face turned red in anger, but held it in seeing the look on her husband's face. "Fina, make it fast," she said as she stormed into the kitchen. Sakura smiled in victory and ran over to the door. Opening it, she looked over the group of 60 water clones. "All right, boys. Remember your jobs?" They all nodded with a smile. "Get going them." As soon as she said this, they ran past her through to Sakura's room and soon started climbing out her window with everything she needed to bring. It was a very quick job and Sakura found it hilarious. A bunch of cheering Naruto's running through her house and jumping out the window carrying furniture. Sakura led the last three Naruto through the front door and closed it behind them. The Narutos ran upstairs while another came down them. All the things in your room are on their way to Sasuke's house. You want to check? It asked Sakura. She nodded. "Yeah, I'll go now. I got to get my things from the bathroom as well," she said as she walked up the stairs. "The clone," making sure the coast was clear, approached Mayoshure, who was looking out the window at the army of Naruto's. "Harunosan, boss gave me a message to deliver to you," it said as it passed him an envelope. Mayosure nodded to the clone. "Thank you, Narutoan." The clone smiled and ran up the stairs to help Sakura with the last few items. Mayosher opened the letter and read it. His stern face slowly turned into a smile. "I guess I could." "All right, I don't see why not," he spoke to himself before turning back to the window, seeing his little girl wave to him as she disappeared in a burst of speed. "She's all grown up now," he said with a tear falling from his eye. Sakura arrived ahead of most of the Naruto clones. She came in the back door at the same time the first items were being put down. "Wow, Sakurachan, you're getting really good at that, Shan Shini." Narut said as he was catching the dispelling water clones in a bucket and throwing the water out the window into the river. Sakura jumped onto her bed, grinning as it was carried into her room by a smiling troop of Narudos. "That was pure speed, Naruto." and I I I've almost mastered my chakra skating technique, so I'm uncatchable," she said, disappearing up the stairs towards her room. She rolled over on her bed as it was being put down in her room. Seeing Sasuke sitting upside down on the roof to stay out of the way of clones, she said, "Hey, Sasuke Kuan, how's it going?" He looked at her and smiled, holding up the list she wrote for him. "Exactly how you planned Sakurachan. Even your entrance was impeccably timed," he said. reading. Beautiful woman enters on her bed. Sakura laughed cheerily. Are you calling me beautiful Sasuke Kuan? She said with a smirk. He returned the look and shrugged. I guess you're all right, he said jokingly before pushing off the roof and out of the room to avoid the flurry of junk Sakura threw at him. "Otudo wanted to go to the shinobi library before dinner. So if you hurry, we might be back before nightfall." He shouted over his shoulder for her to hear. Sakura frowned and looked at the closest Narudo, which was placing down the last piece of furniture before the material things came in. "Do you think I'm beautiful?" she asked with puppy eyes. The clone raised a brow. I'm just a clone. I don't think it said before walking out and yelling down the stairs. Boss, do we think Sakurachan is beautiful? Did she ask you that? Nar yelled back. Yeah, the clone replied. In that case, say yes really meaningfully and get back to work. It should be sufficient enough. Sakura frowned and buried her head under a pillow when she felt a hand on her shoulder. Looking up, she saw a different Narut that was hanging her posters up. I think you're beautiful, Sakurachan. Just ignore the other clones. They're messing with you, said as it got back to work. Sakura smiled and said, thanks Nar and I as she ran out the door and towards the two male Jennin. Another clone nudged the one that cheered up Sakura. "Nice save. I thought she was going to mope all day." It said, "Haha, thanks." The other said back. "Ready," Sakura said as she leapt out of the front door and landed in front of her teammates. Narudo smiled to her. "Finally, let's head off," he said. And the three started walking towards the Shinobi library. Sakura realized she didn't know what they were looking for, so she asked, "What are we looking for when we get there?" Sasuke smirked at her. Narut wants to learn that Miss Jutzu that Sabuza used on us. I'm thinking we all should get an area effect jutzu. They are handy in ambush situations and as a distraction. What do you think? He said. Nar was about to say something when he heard a loud gasp, then a small squeal. He looked down the alleyway they were passing and saw a guy in a black full bodysuit harassing a blue-haired girl. He was about to ask the man to step away when he realized the girl the catsuited man was about to force himself onto was Hinata. His rage spiraled. "Oh, I step away from Hinata." He ordered, gripping the guy's wrist tight enough for them to hear a small crack. The guy pushed Narudo off him, saying, "Buzz off, kid. I want something sweet before the Chunin exams and this Huga is looking awfully tasty," he said, his disgusting grin, showing off the war paint on his face. Nar grabbed the guy's shoulder and slammed him into the opposite wall of the alleyway, unsealing one of his shuriken and slamming it into the wall around his neck. "Back of now," Nar said with a snarl. Nar suddenly heard something rushing at him from down the alleyway. He turned to see a wind wall flying at him. Naruto smirked and made a single one-handed sign before blowing the wind wall back with his wind style. Great breakthrough. He heard a girl shout in shock. Then suddenly she was slammed into the wall next to Naruto's captive. Sakura's hand around her neck, gauntlet partially activated, only covering her hand. Sasuke stepped up behind his teammates and pulled Hinata to her feet. "Are you okay, Hinataan?" he asked his eyes scanning for any other possible threats. Why yes, Sasuke s she stuttered staring at the three in shock. H he grabbed m arm and h he pulled me and he here I was as scared. Sasuke nodded in response. Sakura noticed the two ninja's headbands. Sand village ninja I'm guessing you're here for the chin exams then she asked. Sakura loosened her grip on the girl's neck so she could answer. Yeah, we are. I didn't mean to attack you. I thought you were attacking my brother, so I wanted to defend him. After hearing the girl's explanation, Sakura dropped her to the floor. She got to her knees, gasping. "Seriously, Kankaro, you tried to force yourself onto a huga. Are you insane?" she asked. Kangaro was too afraid to move. He was stuck in a death glare from Narut, whose eyes were slitted and flickered between red and blue. PP, please let me J. I swear I'll leave. Just don't kill me. He cried out as Naruto's killing intent washed over him with the combined power of Naruto's hatred and Zabuza's blood lust. Sasuke pulled Naruto off Kangkaro and spun Naruto towards him. "Nar, stop this now," he said, staring into Naruto's eyes with his charing gun, trying to calm him with hypnotism. It wasn't working. Sakura placed her hand on Naruto's arm. His head whipped towards her, narrowing Nai. Hinata needs you, she said to him. Instantly, the killing intent disappeared and Naruto's eyes returned to his normal blue. He turned to Hinata, who was crouched behind Sasuke and looked scared for her life. Narudo bent down to her and embraced her in a hug. "You're okay, Hinata. I've got you." He whispered to her over and over again. Sasuke wrenched his brother's shuriken out of the wall, letting Kangkaro fall to the ground. I will escort you two to the Hokag. You will cooperate or I will kill you. Am I clear? He ordered with his charing gun blazing. That won't be necessary, a voice said from the mouth of the alleyway. Everyone turned and saw a red-haired kid glaring at the two sand ninjas. These are my teammates. I will take them straight to our sensei for disciplinary action, he said. Kangaro and the girl stood against the wall just as scared as he was when Narut held his life on a whim. Gar, please don't overreact. We'll come with you to Baky Sensei Desh. Tamari, shut up or I'll kill you, the small redhead said before walking away from the alleyway. His teammates following after him. All members of team seven surrounded Hinata and pulled her from the alleyway. Are you okay, Hinata? Sakura asked. Hinata, who was still in Naruto's arms, continued to shake. I I I think Sosakurasan. Narut pulled Hinata tighter into his grasp, which she huddled into, searching for protection from the horrifying experience, she almost experienced just moments before, far too scared to be embarrassed about the proximity. Sasuke looked around and then leaned forwards. Hinataan, would you like us to take you home or something we can do for you? He asked trying to see her face. Hinata nodded. H home p please. She mumbled into Naruto's chest. Narut held Hinata tightly as the four made their way to the Huga household. Sasuke and Sakura had taken positions just in front of Narut and Hinata and slightly to the sides to keep defense at its maximum. They arrived at the compound without incident. Hinata's grip had loosened a little now that she was out of the situation. Sasuke approached the Huga guardsmen. We need to see Lord Hayashi Huga. He spoke with more authority than he deserved, bringing out his Achiha pride. The guards didn't respond, but the one on the left hit the gate twice, causing them to be opened from the inside. A Huga member with a seal on his forehead walked up to the gate. "Request?" he asked. Sakura stepped up next to Sasuke. "We need to talk to Lord Huga about an incident concerning Hinata," she said. The guard considered the two in front of him without taking any interest. But when he saw Hinata's shivering form, his eyes widened. "Right away," he said before turning and running into the compound. A full minute later, he came back panting. "Hiasama will see you now. Follow me, please." The four followed the Huga branch member to an office deep in the compound. He paused at the door. "Enter!" Hayashi's voice echoed from inside. The branch member bowed and slid the door open, allowing the Janine to enter. Hayashi sat doing paperwork. A frustrated scowl was the only thing that flawed his illusion of perfection. "What is this about my daughter?" he asked without looking up from the sheet he was currently reading. Sasuke and Sakura sat down on a mat while Nar crouched, holding Hinata to him. Father Hayesi looked up at the sound of his daughter's voice, only to see her looking at him from Naruto's arms. He dropped the sheet he was holding and stared at Hinata, hiding his concern under a face of passiveness. "What is wrong, Hinata? Why are your friends accompanying you to this meeting?" he asked, scanning the faces of Team 7. Sasuke, who knew proper protocol for visiting with a higher clan elder, bowed his head before sitting up and talking clearly. Lord Hayashi, my name is Sasuke Aiha of team 7. I wish to relay what has happened to you if you'd let me. I'm afraid Hinataan may not be comfortable talking about such an event. Hayashi nodded at Sasuke's behavior but frowned slightly at the Aiha's words. "Go on then, Sasuke," he said. Sasuke bowed again before continuing. We of team 7 were on our way to the shinobi library in hopes of learning an area effect jutzu before the exams tomorrow when my teammate Narut Uzumaki heard something taking place in an alleyway we were passing. Unfortunately, what he heard was Hinata about to be sexually assaulted by a foreign ninja. Hayes clenched his fist so tight his knuckles were showing through his skin a blaring white. We intercepted the assault and diffused the situation. Afterwards, Hinata seemed to take the most comfort in the arms of Naruto. So as a team, we escorted her here in hopes of you receiving and looking after her. That is all, sir. Sasuke finished with another bow. Hayesi stared at him and then looked at Hinata's face. She was asleep, but still crying and holding on to Naruto's shirt as if her life depended on it. Hayashi stood, frightening the Janine a little. I sincerely thank you, Team 7, for returning my daughter to me safely. I owe each of you a great debt. The three Janine were surprised to be promised a debt from the Huga Head. You may leave except you, Narut. I would like to talk to you. Sasuke and Sakura bowed once more before leaving the room to wait outside. Hayashi turned his glance to Nar. I see you still haven't released my daughter, Uzumaki San. He said. Nar returned the look and simply said, "She hasn't asked me to, sir." Hayesi stared at Nar from his place standing behind the desk. I assume these foreign ninja are here for the Chunin exams. Usuzumaki san Narut nodded. It appeared so sir, he said slightly nervous about being around such a powerful man. Hayashi walked around his deck and crouched in front of Nar and the sleeping Hinata. Nar, I know what you hold inside of you. I know about your parents. I know about your secret jutzu. Naruto's eyes widened in shock. I could ruin you if I want. I need you to know that. Narut nodded scared for what may happen. But the question is, do you know about everything? Hayashi asked. Narut met the look of Hayesi. Hayesama. I have never known anything about my parents. He said quietly. Haishi frowned. I thought so. In that case, I will make a deal with you, he said. Naruto's brow raised. Deeal? He asked. Hayesi stood up and began to walk behind the desk. I want you to kill the ninja that tried to violate my daughter and in return I will tell you all about my teammate. He was your father. Haishi finished sitting down behind his desk. Do we have a deal? Narut smirked at Hayesi. I thank you for this opportunity, Hayashi sama, but I must be honest with you. I plan to kill him already. He smiled. Hayashi returned the smirk. The huga need powerful allies. Naruto San will you be one of them? Narut stood up picking Hinata up bridal style. I will be whatever I need to be to keep this village safe. Hayashi nodded. Just like your father. Haishi took Hinata from Naruto's grasp. I wish you luck for the exams. Naruto san. He said placing Hinata on a large mat next to his desk and pulled a sheet out from the cupboard and draped it over her. I will talk to you afterwards. Naruto bowed before walking out of the room and meeting up with his teammates. Together, they walked out of the compound. Once they left and the gates closed behind them, Sakura let out a huge breath. That was a bit nerve-wracking. Sasuke nodded with a grunt. Achin. The gate opened again and a Huga branch member ran out. Excuse me. Haishama said you three wanted area effect jutzu and his informants had enough about you to find what fits your style best. So, here you go, he said, handing each of them a scroll. Narudo smiled. Thanks. The Huga bowed and ran back inside the compound. Sasuke smiled. Sweet. This ended up well, he said. Narudo cheered. Yeah, let's get some dinner and go learn these jutzu. Sakura smiled. If you guys want to help me shop, I can cook us something, she said. Both boys smiled widely. Let's get going then. Your cooking is great, Sakurachan. Narut said. The three started jogging towards the local market, intent on being prepared for the Chunin exams. Mayosher sat in his wheelchair on the balcony that hung from his and his wife's room. His wife had just headed to bed, leaving him to wait for his visitor. Hearing someone land crouched on the railing to his left, Mayosher turned and met the eyes of a serious Nar. Narut lowered from the railing and bowed to Mayosher. "Good evening, Mayoshan." He spoke quietly. Mayosher nodded back. "Hello, Narutan. What is it you need to speak with me about?" he asked politely. Nar looked at Mayosher for a second in consideration. I informed Sakura about my status with the fox. "I want to know your opinion before I tell you hers." Mayoshi's eyes widened in shock. She knows and she still plans to live with you and Sasuke. He asked. Narut nodded. Yes, I consider her family and she knows I would never harm those I care about. Mayosher smiled at Narut, shocking him slightly. I always hoped my girl would see the difference I do. Look after her, Narutan. I know I can trust you, he said, turning back to his room. A sudden mist blew over the area and Mayosher turned to see Naruto's grinning face disappearing into it. As soon as it came, the mist was suddenly gone and Narut disappeared along with it. I swear on my Nin Duoshi, I will look after Sakuran. His voice echoed on the empty balcony. Chapter 10. Chunin exams. Mental torture and the forest of death. Equipment check. Narut giant shuriken stock 40 check. Kubikiri bo water seal filled to capacity check. Survival equipment check. Standard stock check. All accounted for here. Sensei Narut replied to Kakashi. Sasuke Kuzurigma check. Seeing equipment and backup check. Survival pack check. Emergency sealed weapons, check. Standard stock, check. Ready, sensei, Sasuke replied in response to Kakashi's inquiry. Sakura, full gauntlets and expansions, check. Serum capsules, check. Prisoners hold equipment, check. Standard stock, check. Soldier pills, check. All set, sensei. Sakura cheered. Kakashi looked over his team one more time. I know you three can get through this easily. Just remember, if you're in a tight spot, you can trust your teammates. Good luck. Then he disappeared in his signature poof. The team smiled at each other and started heading towards the tower, putting on the act they had planned out for themselves. They transformed into their old outfits, hiding the significant changes and weapons. Sasuke led the team through the doors and up to the second floor, where two Chanin were halting the progress of people getting into room 301. the first exam room. Sasuke barely spared them a glance before leading the team up to the next floor. It was a jing jutsu. Let's hurry before anyone else notices. He whispered as he continued to the real room 301. Seeing the door, Narudo walked to the front of the group and kicked the door open loudly, gaining the attention of everyone. "Wow, look at all the Janine. Yuck. What's that smell?" he said, acting obnoxiously loud. Sakura smacked him on the head, pretending to be furious. "Shut up, Narudo Baka!" she yelled, making everyone chuckle at the useless rookies. Suddenly, the team was approached by Team 10. Saskuke Cohen Eno yelled as she jumped on his back. "Have you missed me?" she said, trying to sound sexy. Sasuke glanced over his shoulder at her and replied with a dead look. "No." Eno fell from Sasuke's back in shock. "Don't be silly, Sasuke Kuan. We are meant to be together. I'm way better than forehead here, she said, gesturing to Sakura. Sakura stepped into her act. You can say whatever you want, Eno pig, she said before sliding her hand into Sasuke's. Cuz Sasuke Kuin and I are together forever. She finished with a smile at Sasuke, which he returned with the same dead stare he gave Eno. Eno froze in shock. I think you guys broke her, Shikamaru said from his place against the wall. Anyways, how you been? Naruto smiled at Shika. We've been pretty good training and missions, you know? He said a bit too loud, making sure everyone in the room thought he was a loudmouth imbecile. Shikamaru noticed they were acting and narrowed his eyes. I see your game now. All right, I'll look forward to seeing your team's improvement, he said with a smirk at the half-second break in Naruto's act when he spared a glare for noticing. Choji stood by munching on his chips. Wow, Sasuke must have some incredible willpower to resist Eno. Or maybe she isn't as great as I thought she was. He looked at Eno, who was still frozen in shock at Sasuke and Sakura's interaction. Nah, she's perfect. Munch, munch. Choji almost jumped in fear when he felt a hand clasp his shoulder. Hey guys, looks like this year's rookies are back together. I ka said from behind Choji. Sasuke nodded to Shino who returned the nod and they shared a handshake. Back in the academy days, Sasuke and Shino always sat together. It was a win-win. The girls would leave Sasuke alone out of fear of Shino<unk>s bugs, and Shino got to sit with someone who appreciated the subtle art it took to communicate across species. A glint bounced off Shino's glasses. "You seem well, Sasuke Kuan. I do hope you remember the abilities of my bugs." "Yes," he said, hinting that he could see through the transformation. Sasuke returned a small smirk. It's only logical to remember the skills of one's allies, he replied. Shino<unk>s brows rose above his shades. Allies? I guess it would be suitable to team up. I will inform my squad. We will find you. The two finished their whispered conversation, but just before releasing the grip, a bug crawled from Shino's sleeve onto Sasuke's arm. Sasuke then reached back, pretending to scratch his head, allowing the bug to crawl under his headband for safety. Hinata stepped next to Shika who was still facing Narut. H hello Shikamurkuin and Narut Kuan. She said timidly but without her standard blush. Shikamaru could feel that something needed to be said between the two. Hey Hinata. Excuse me guys. I'm going to talk to Choji. He said taking the few steps needed away from them. Hinata looked to Narut with a timid smile. Titch. Thank you so much Naroku. for yesterday. I mean, she said, her stutter fading out of her speech. Narut grinned back. No need, Hinatan. I couldn't just let one of my precious people be harmed. He spoke. Hinata's eyes widened and she finally gave in to the blush that was crawling up her face. Precious pee people? She asked with thinking, "He called me Chan." Nar nodded. "Yeah, Hi Shaama told me some things after you fell asleep. I think we'll be spending some time together after these exams. Besides, you were always nice to me at the academy. He finished with another grin. Hinata timidly smiled at Nar and hugged him around his chest. A rigatu Naruto, she whispered as he hugged her back. "No problem, Hinatachan," he whispered. "Hey, you rookies should really keep it down." At the sound of another person's voice, everyone stopped their chatter and turned to a silver-haired Janine with glasses. Ka shook his fist at the new guy. "Why should we listen to you, asshole?" he said quite loudly. The new guy shifted his glasses. "My name is Kabuto," dog breath. "And if you don't shut up, these guys will kill you," he said, gesturing over his shoulder. The rookie nine turned and noticed the glares a lot of foreign shinobi were giving them and the disappointed look in most of the konohanin. Nar could feel Hinata shaking from the killing intent that was being directed at them. So he did the one thing he could without blowing his cover. Letting go of her, he stared into her eyes for a moment before stepping onto a nearby desk that was among the group. My name is Usuzuaki Nar, and I'm going to beat all of you, he yelled, drawing every glaring ninja's attention to him alone. Sasuke smirked at Naruto's ingenuity. I guess I'll tell him about Hinata when we finish the exams. He's going to need all the concentration he has to fight off these goons, he thought. Kabuto tapped Narudo on the shoulder. Um, maybe you should get down from there, he whispered. How can I get you guys to shut it? he mumbled to himself. Shikamaru saw his opportunity. You obviously have experience with the Chunin exams. Tell us what you know and we<unk>ll be quiet, he said. Kabuto sighed and then chuckled. Fine, I'll take pity on you. Anything specific you need to know? Cuz I have a fair bit of information, he said, pulling out a deck of cards. Sasuke raised a brow. And those are, he asked. Kabuto smiled. These are my nyfo cards or ninja information cards. Over the years, I've stockpiled a considerable amount of information on just about every genine of every major village. Naruto's look hardened slightly without anyone noticing. Tell me what you know about the team from Suna, he said. Kabuto smiled. Um, which one? He asked. Sakura caught on to Naruto's train of thought. The team with Gar, Tamari, and Kangkaro on it. Kabuto nodded. Easy enough, he said, pulling out a card and sending chakra into it. Kabuto read from the card. They are team 13 under their Jonan Sensei Baky. The three of them are the children of the current Kazak and each specialize in their own field. Tamari is a wind specialist, mainly attacks from long range. This caused her Taiutsu skills to drop quickly since she never practices with them. Gar is a sand user. Never heard of that before. This says he's the finisher of the team. No known weaknesses are listed. Whoa. Apparently, he's never been injured on a mission, and they've done a B rank together. That's unbelievable. He paused in awe. Nar partially dropped his facade and glared across the room at Kangkaro. Tell me about Kangaro now. He ordered. The sudden change in persona was noticed by many of the contestants, most of them thinking. I wonder what that sand kid did to piss of the orange wonder while others noticing that the previous persona was an act thought. Maybe this kid is something to look out for. Kabuto nodded and read the rest from his card. Kankaros, a puppet user, specializing in poisons and infiltration. His tai jutsu is subpar and jing jutsu non-existent, but he knows several puppet related ninjutsu. He finished. Naruto nodded and not a second later the front of the classroom disappeared in a puff of smoke soon revealing the arrival of a Jonan and several Chunin. Shut up maggots. You have one minute to find your seats or you failed starting now. The Jonan yelled as name tags poofed into existence on each desk in the room. Sasuke was lucky. His desk was the one situated right next to him. Sakura found her desk near the front of the room and Naruto was pulled into his desk last second by Hinata. You're here Naruto, she said without a stutter. Narut smiled in appreciation. Thanks Hinatachan. My name is Ibiki Marino and for the next hour I am your king. You will obey my orders or you will fail. Iiki roared from the front of the classroom. Naruto zoned out looking around him at all the Chunin that were now sitting around the room staring at each of them barely paying attention to Aiki's words blah blah 10 questions something about cheating yada yada kicked from the exams blah blah blah his mama is a hippie Narudo thoughti slammed his hand on the desk out the front and yelled begin this got Naruto's attention he sat up straight in his chair looking at the paper that was placed in front of him at some point uh he thought reading the questions how How am I meant to answer these? They're ridiculously hard. Luckily, the Q.B. heard him. These guys seem to know the answers. You want me to tell them to you? He said, talking about Zabuza and Mizuki. Naruto sighed in relief. Thank the log you guys are in my head. Hit me. He thought back to the Q.B. Over the next 40 minutes. Naruto was able to answer all the questions but won the mysterious 10th question with the help of his tenants. Sweet. I know I've passed now, but I could have sworn he said 10 questions. Where is it? He thought turning the paper over and having a look. Only now noticing the room was much emptier with teams being pulled out because of talking not here. I wonder if he'll answer my question, he thought raising his hand and yelling, "Yo, Scarface." Everyone's concentration was broken and all looked at him in shock. What's happening with the 10th question again? I kind of zoned out, he said calmly, pretending not to notice the glare that was being sent his way. Ibeki said, two points deducted from Narut Uzumaki. I said, no talking. If you'll wait 10 minutes, you'll get the answer anyway. Narudo shut up right away. [ __ ] I totally didn't hear anything about these points. I better just sit and wait, he thought. 10 minutes later, Aiki yelled, "Pens down." Everyone dropped their pens in fear. Now listen up. The 10th question will be an all or nothing draw. You either get this right or you don't. But you have a choice to take the question or not, he said. Ka yelled. That's stupid. As if we choose not to take it. The Beiki smiled at the boy's confidence. Oh, really? Wait until I give you all of the rules. Mut. Ka sat down frowning at the insult. If you choose to take this question and fail, you will be forbidden from taking the Chunin exams ever again. Abeki yelled, scaring all the geninine into silence. Well, anyone want to drop out. The moment Aiki said this, many people put their hands up and left the room, muttering in annoyance. Naruto looked around and noticed three things. One, Sasuke and Sakura were confident with their chances. They weren't moving. Two, Shikamaru had extended his shadow to hold Eno and Choji still. And three, the boys of teammate weren't going anywhere. He turned back to Hinata with a smile on his face, only to notice she was about to raise her hand. He quickly grabbed her hand in his own and held it under the table. Hinata, what are you doing? He can't actually do that, as if the Hokag would allow the progress of his ninja to halt. He's trying to scare us, he explained quietly while other teams continually left the room. Hinata blushed as they held hands. Okay, I trust you Naruto. She whispered back. Eventually, the majority of the Janine left, leaving only 18 teams behind, meaning 54 Janine stayed. Aiki cleared his throat. Are you guys sure you want to take this question? The Janine nodded at his question. Then you all pass, he said, laughing. The tension left the room immediately. Tamari stood up in shock. What about the 10th question? She yelled, confused and angered. The Beiki continued to laugh and was about to launch into an explanation of the nature of his test. When suddenly a woman jumped through the window and hung up a banner that she quoted, "Introducing the sexiest Kunoichi in Kenoha, Enko Midarashi, proctor for the second exam." Enko looked around the room at the stunned silent Janine. "Hm, pretty good, Aiki. Though you could have done much better," she said. Aiki pulled the banner aside as he stepped forward. "Your early anko," he said with a sigh. She winked over her shoulder at him. "Whatever. I'm going to take them now," she said, turning back to the Janine. "All right, maggots. Follow me to training ground 44. This is where the fun begins," she said, leaping out a different window, smashing its glass. The group of Janine followed after her on the way to the next test. "Little boys and girls, I welcome you to the forest of death," Enko announced as she waved her arm at the forest behind her. All the Janine looked at the massive and dark forest, most of them in awe at the sheer size of the trees, others in fear. "You will be spending up to 5 days locked in here. your mission to reach the tower in the middle of the forest with both of these scrolls. You may continue as long as you have a scroll of each kind. Be it for a whole team or an individual whose team has been killed, said holding up a heaven and an earth scroll with a deadly smirk on her face. "What about food?" Choji yelled. Anko frowned. "You're a [ __ ] ninja. Find it yourself," she said. Enko looked for an opportunity to intimidate the crowd. But she couldn't find one, so she shrugged and moved on. "I will call out your team in village when I do come behind this and receive your scroll from some Chunin," she said, stomping on the small cover she was sitting on, which a Chunin stuck his head out of, waving another set of scrolls in the air. "After you get your scroll, go to the gate they assign you. Good luck, little Janine. I hope you know that Jonan have been killed behind this fence. So there's an incentive to pay attention to your surroundings. Enko said with a smirk. Now first team team seven stood in front of their gate. Now out of sight from everyone else. Who should hold the scroll? Narut he asked holding up an earth scroll. Sakura spoke up. Everyone would think we either left it with our strongest member or our weakest since most people would expect the strongest to have it. So, I'll hold on to since everyone still thinks Sasuke Kuan is infallible and Naron Nayai is the dead last. Narut passed the scroll to Sasuke who sealed it in a piece of paper he just wrote a seal on. Sasuke passed it on to Sakura who stuck it in her shirt between her bra and chest where no one would think to look for a full-sized scroll. Sasuke told the team his news. I either made a huge mistake or a grand plan. Sakura and Narut looked at him in confusion. Well, I let Shino place a bug on me, which means he can track us. If he has an earth scroll like us, then we can work together to find heaven scroll teams. But if he has a heaven, well, they can track us anywhere in the forest, he explained. Narudo shrugged. Well, why don't you squash the bug? He asked. Sakura frowned. Because the opportunity for teamwork is a huge advantage, and realistically, I think we could defeat team 8 easily, she said. Sasuke nodded. Exactly. So, I guess we're just going to wing it and hope for the best. He asked, not really liking the plan. Naruto smiled. I guess so. This will be interesting to say the least. Suddenly, Anko's voice blared from a nearby speaker. All right, maggots. You have 5 seconds until the gates open, starting from 5 seconds ago. What are you waiting for? Go. The gates opened up and Team Seven dove into the forest, planning for their first encounter. Well, this is boring, Narut stated. Sasuke turned from his place, laying on one of the giant spruces, watching the night sky. It wasn't very likely we would run into a team on the first day anyway. Otto, he stated. Sakura rolled over now, facing the boy's branches from her own. Yes, Saskakuin is right. Let's get some rest and we<unk>ll start early tomorrow. She said before rolling back out of view. Nared. All right, I'll have watch tonight. Nar drew his sword from under his disguise and sent chakra into the seal Sasuke had placed on the circle in his blade. Water started to slowly flow out of his blade and drip onto his branch. "Water clone jutzu," he said. The water from his blade took form and smiled. "Orders," it said. Just keep watch and wake me when you're about to run out of chakra. I'll fill you up and then get back to sleep. Got it? Nar replied. The clone nodded and sat on the edge of Naruto's branch already starting its job. Nar lay down and thought. Clones sure are useful. And off into dreamland he went. "Wake up," Naruto's clone said as the sun rose. Naruto sat up and yawned. "Can you get Sakura for me? I'll get Sasuke. The clone hopped onto Sakura's branch and Narudo threw a stick at Sasuke. It hit his forehead, waking him up. F you Say. He yelled, jumping to his feet, ready for combat. Sakura heard his yell and woke up with a jolt, colliding her head with Naruto's clones splashing his water on her body. "What the hell?" she yelled. Narut appeared next to her. Sasuke dragged along. "Guys, ninja are meant to be quiet. Now we got to get moving before a team finds us. He said completely serious, ignoring the fact he was the reason they woke up in pain or soaked. Nar stabbed his sword through the puddle that was his clone. The water was absorbed into the seal instantly. Sasuke stood and pulled Sakura to her feet. He placed a seal on her and sent chakra into it. "Warmth," he said simply. Suddenly, she was dry and felt like she just took off an Eskimo hoodie. Let's go. He continued before jumping to a lower branch that was suitable for travel. Sakura and Narut nodded and followed him. Hours into their traveling, Sasuke noticed three chakra signatures ahead of them traveling towards the team's right. We got an incoming team. We'll be at our 2:00 in 1 minute. Nar smiled. Can I suggest a strategy for this one? He asked the team strategist and brains Sasuke and Sakura. Sakura smiled. "Sure, Naroni eye. What did you have in mind?" Nar held up a hand sign. "Delt type strategy one," he said with his smile growing. Sasuke smirked. It'll work. Two of them looked to have lightning chakra, the third water, so it's most likely there from the lightning village, he replied. Sakura grinned. Let's get started then," she said as she dove straight into the ground with her mastered head hunter jutzu. A team of three Lightning Nin were jumping through the forest, completely lost. "This is the first time I've wished there was more trees in Lightning Country." The only girl said, "We have no idea where we're going." The tall blonde guy turned to her. "Way to be positive about the situation. Maybe we should take a break and calm down," he asked. The third member nodded and all of them jumped to the ground. As soon as they landed, a light mist started to roll in. Oh man, maybe we shouldn't have come down from the trees. The blonde guy said. The girl shook her head furiously. No way. I'm sick of leaves. Besides, it's just some fog. Who cares? She said furiously. The mist got thicker, allowing the three to still see each other, but not any further than that. This is kind of creepy, Blondie said. Think this is part of the exam? He asked, turning to his quiet blue-haired teammate. The blue dude just shrugged. The mist was now thick enough that although they couldn't see each other fully, their silhouette was still clear. "Okay, this is really creepy. It must be that anko lady's doing," the girl said, looking around. The blonde and the girl heard something and turned towards their third teammate, whose silhouette just shrugged. Blondie sideighed. Really? We're Dash. And suddenly, his head was pierced by the blade of a Kuzurigma. The girl screamed and ran to her blue-haired teammate blindly. "We're under attack!" she yelled. Suddenly, her teammate silhouette reached out, slashed the girl's throat with red claws. She fell to the ground, clutching at her throat in shock and pain before drowning in her own blood. The mist lifted to show Sakura standing on a patch of disturbed earth, her claw dripping with blood. Sasuke landed next to her, ripping his blade from the dead Nin's head. "Clear, Otuto," Sasuke said while frisking the bodies, trying to find their scroll. Narudo landed next to them. "Worked out perfectly," he said happily. Sasuke managed to find the scroll in the girl's weapons pouch. "Got it. It's another earth scroll, he said, passing it to Sakura, who sealed it into the seal she already had on her while frowning. Well, that's annoying, she said. A second later, a huge wind blew through the forest, blowing the unprepared Sakura away. Shakurum, Narut yelled in shock. Sasuke spun in the direction the attack came from, his sharing blazing with two tommo in one eye and three in the other. I can see you. Come out. He yelled, glaring at a young woman who stepped out from behind a tree. She chuckled darkly. Cukaku, what good eyes you have, Sasuke. They will be put too much better use when they're mine, she said, jumping towards Narudo and Sasuke and attacking them with Taiutsu. Not giving them time to draw their weapons. Sasuke ducked under a punch only to get kneede in the face. He flew back and slammed into a tree. Narut slammed next to him a moment later. [ __ ] What the hell is this chick? Nar said in frustration. She smiled at them both. Cukaku. So this is the demon child. I will easily destroy you both. So why don't you give me what I want? She said waving over to them with one hand. Sasuke scowlled in determination. We won't hand over our scroll. He said whipping his cousa at the girl. She sidestepped the toss and looked at the weapon in curiosity. H It's not often I come across a ninja that wields such an uncommon weapon. She turned back to the boys only to have her face crunched inwards by the ball of Sasuke's weapon. She was thrown away into the foliage as Sasuke pulled his weapon back to him. "Out, arm yourself now," he yelled. Nar nodded and unshathed his sword, holding it in his right hand and a shuriken in his left. As soon as Narut looked up, he saw a fire projectile flying at them. Narudo Dove in front of Sasuke, halfway through a spin, his blade swinging behind him, knocked the small fireball aside. He completed his spin and threw his shuriken right through the approaching girl's stomach with a shout of effort. "Ha!" The two halves of the girl fell to the ground and suddenly took the form of mud. "A mud clone," Sasuke exclaimed in shock. But when did she? Suddenly, Sasuke felt a presence behind him. He started to spin around, raising his arm to block when his arm was bitten by the girl right on the top of his bicep. A h! He yelled in pain as he fell to the ground, unconsciousness taking over him. Nar turned to Sasuke only to see him falling to the ground. Knocked out. "Aniki!" he yelled, swinging his blade at the girl. She stepped back to dodge the blade, but it was longer than she thought. This miscalculation earned her a slash across her face. "Damn," she said as she leapt away from Nar. Nar glared at the girl only to gasp in horror as her face suddenly fell away, revealing another face underneath. "Wow, what the fuck?" Nar stuttered out. The girl pulled the rest of her face off and sneered at Nar. Good job, boy. You were certainly strong. A perfect opponent for Saskuke Kuan. My name is Orochimaru. I sincerely hope you enjoy my little gift for him. Orochimaru said as he suddenly melded with the branch he stood on. Narut resealed his blade and picked up Sasuke. [ __ ] What do I do? He said holding Sasuke bridal style. Nar. He turned to see Sakura landing next to him. What happened? She asked staring at Sasuke's body. Nar started shaking. I'm not sure honestly. We were attacked by some Orochimaru guy. He beat us off easily and gave Sasuke a painful hickey. He said scared that Orochimaru would come back to finish them off. What happened to you, Nchan? He asked looking at the blood that covered her body. I'll explain in a sec. We need to find a suitable shelter until Sasuke recovers. She said as they started walking from the area. I passed a good spot on the way here. Reactivate your transformation and follow me. Naruto nodded and activated the technique, causing him and Sasuke to appear as they had in the academy before following Sakura through some of the forest. After 10 minutes of walking, they stepped into a clearing over here. Sakura called to Nar from under a large tree. Nar walked over and crawled under the tree into an area that looked like then abandoned den of a large animal. He placed Sasuke down on the ground and rested Sasuke's head on the pouch Sakura settled underneath. Sakura looked at Nar who was still shaking in fear. Nar, I think you need some sleep. I'll take first watch. Okay, she said placing a hand on his shoulder. Naruto looked at her. Nah, I'm fine, Nchan. Her grip on his shoulder tightened. Ow ow ow. Okay, I need sleep and all that. Let go. She did so with a smile. Nar lied down next to Sasuke using his weapons sheath as a pillow. Good night, Nchan. Wake me if you need me. Okay, he said. She smiled and nodded. Of course, Narini. I get some rest. She said quietly and rubbed his forehead. He closed his eyes and smiled. "Mk," he mumbled. Soon he was off to sleep, breathing deeply. Sakura took her hand from his head and smiled at the two sleeping boys. "When did this happen? I've always loved Saskuke Kuan, but now I can't imagine my life without Nar either. They really have become part of my family. She finished the thought, looking at Sasuke, who was sweating heavily. Sakura frowned and swapped her pack for Sasuke's so that he still had a pillow. She flicked through Sasuke's seal collection. Reading the labels he put on the back of them, Sakura found the cooling seal. Sasuke made it for when one of them had a fever or a burn. It insulated the person's body to cool them down. Sakura sent Chakra into the seal and placed it onto Sasuke's forehead. After she removed his forehead protector, he seemed to calm down slightly and his furrowed brow smoothed out a little bit. Sakura sat back and looked at the two trap seals she was holding. "Better time than any, I guess," she thought as she grabbed some and walked out of the shelter. The next morning came and Naruto woke up with a wide yawn. "Nchan," he asked, looking around. "Yeah, Naruto," a voice said from outside. Sakura poked her head in through the entrance. She looked exhausted. Naruto's eyes widened in shock. "Did you stay up all night?" he asked. She smiled and nodded. "Yeah, I had to keep watch." "Um, by the way, I noticed Sasuke's cousa isn't on him like usual." She trailed off tiredly. Naruto looked at Sasuke and noticed his weapon was gone as well. He suddenly remembered that Sasuke would have dropped it and recalled he had used one of his shuriken and didn't grab it after. [ __ ] It must be where we fought Aroki team. He looked back at the tired Sakura. Could you stay up for another 15 minutes? I can go grab the stuff we left behind and be back by then. Maybe a little longer. He asked. Sakura nodded. Sure. And Ian. Go ahead, she said as she ducked back out of their cover. He followed after her and went to leave when she grabbed his hand. Wait. I said, "As some area traps, the only safe way out is to climb up the tree and then leap over the clearing. You have to make it over halfway or you will regret it." With that said, she let him go. Nar nodded and ran up the tree before taking as big a leap as he could. He cleared the field and landed in the shrubbery. He smiled back at Sakura before running towards the previous battlefield. Sakura smiled at Naruto's back and closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened them, she saw movement on the opposite side of the clearing Naruto left from. It was three ninja. The tallest one smiled. He finally a good opportunity. "Listen girl, we have a mission to kill the Aiha kid. If you move aside, we won't rough you up too much," he said, learing at her body. "Shut up, Zaku," the hunched over guy said. "Just kill her and let's get on with it before that other guy gets back." Zaku turned to the hunchback and said, "Don't order me around Dou. That's what we have her for," Zaku said, gesturing to the girl of the team. She glared at Zaku. Hatred obvious in her eyes, but at the same time, fear was just as apparent. Dou chuckled and pushed her forward. "Take care of the girl, Kqin. We'll enjoy the show now, or you'll give us another one later," he said, continuing his dark chuckle. Qin nodded nervously but stealed her nerves and pulled out some sunbon. You're going down pinky, she said before charging at Sakura. Sakura stood up straight and activated the first trap tag with a chakra pulse. Qin stepped on the tag which suddenly expelled an incredible amount of upward force, throwing her into the air. Zaku and Dou's eyes widened. "What the fuck?" Dou said before beginning to charge at where Sakura was, only for her to disappear in a burst of speed and appear in midair above the still screaming Qin. Qin looked up to see Sakura send a kick at her chest, which she barely managed to block. But the force of the kick sent her flying straight at the ground. The moment she impacted, Sakura sent out another chakra pulse to activate the seal under Kin. It erupted in lightning, sending hundreds of volts through her, forcing her into unconsciousness. The two boys of the sound team glared at Sakura in anger and shock as she landed back in the position she started in. "Well, boys," she said with a smirk. Zaku returned the smirk and aimed him palms facing Sakura. "Decapitating airwaves," he announced. A funnel of wind blades flew from the holes in his palms directly at Sakura. Sakura dodged to the side with her shin, still getting cut on her leg once. In response to his move, Sakura sped towards the two with her chakra skating technique. She appeared in front of Zaku. Her fist pulled back to deliver an uppercut. As she swung, Dou threw his arm in front of the punch. Sakura's fist impacted his gauntlet, sending out waves of sound into her body. Sakura tried to jump back, only to be disorientated from the sound. She fell to her side and struggled to get back up. [ __ ] What do I do now? She thought, looking up at the two boys who were now smirking in victory. Zaku pointed a palm at her. Goodbye. Decapitating airwaves. He launched the attack at her point blank. She closed her eyes, expecting to feel pain. Instead, she felt a strong grip and a light breeze. She opened her eyes to see two huge eyebrows on the face of the well-known student of Koha's Taiutsu master. "Rock Lee?" she asked in shock. He nodded as he placed her down next to the tree Sasuke was in. "I refuse to let my comrades be harmed," he yelled as he turned to face the confused sound Nene. "I am your opponent now," he said and shot towards the two in a burst of speed. Lee's fist hit Zaku square in the nose, launching him into the forest. Lee turned to hit Dou when a sound wave impacted his chest. "Gotcha!" he yelled in victory. Zaku stood up from his place amongst the ferns and was about to sprint into the clearing when he was punched in the back of the head and his head was pinned to the ground with the blade of a massive sword. He looked up to see Nar smirking at him. "You know, I'm training to become a wind user as well. These arms of yours would be very handy." He smirked. Zaku was about to shoot air waves at Nar when Nar grabbed his forehead and yelled, "Soul drain." Zaku screamed as he was forcibly absorbed through Naruto's palm. Nar stood up and admired his palms which painfully transformed to accommodate the new air tubes. Nar also felt the pain in his legs, meaning that Zaku must have had tubing there as well. Narut picked up his blade and sheathed it under his transformation, then started running towards the clearing where he heard a loud crack and a scream of pain. Back in the clearing, Sasuke had woken up. His curse mark now covered the left side of his face and his left arm. He grabbed Dou's ankle and kicked his thigh, snapping his knee and pulling the leg out of its hip socket. Dou screamed in pain as he fell to the ground. Sasuke turned away from Dou and picked up Lee. "Thank you for saving Sakurachan," he said as he placed Lee down next to Sakura. Lee smiled up at him. "Of course, Sasuke san. I couldn't just let a comrade be killed," he said before passing out next to Sakura's unconscious body. Sasuke stood and turned to glare at Dou, who was crawling away feebly. trying to run away. Sasuke screamed in fury and stomped on Dou's shoulder, shattering the joint completely. Dou cried out in pain again. Ah! He rolled over and Sasuke planted a foot on his chest. Sasuke smirked in amusement. "You don't seem so strong now, do you? This is why you don't hurt what's precious to me," he said, putting more pressure on Dou sternum. A recently awakened kin stood up behind Sasuke and looked at the defeated Dou in shock. They killed them. They'll never hurt me again. I'm saved, she thought happily. She was about to move towards Sasuke when Narut appeared with his arm wrapped around her neck. His bone blade inches from her jugular. Drop all your weapons or I will slash your throat, he said calmly. Sasuke turned his torso to look at Narudo. Hey Otto, I think I may have a problem with this tattoo that girl gave me, he said with a darkl looking smirk. Nar returned the look, his own look being that of a killer. Want to take out the trash? He asked Sasuke. Sasuke looked back at Dou. Sure, he said as he pushed his foot down. Dosu's ribs snapped as they plunged through his heart and lungs. The bandages on Dou's face turned red with his blood, and then he fell silent. Narut was about to slashqin's throat when he saw tears of happiness fall from her eyes. "Nar frowned and spun her around, throwing her at his feet between himself and Sasuke." "Why are you so happy? You just watched your teammate die." Nar said with raw emotion in his now red-slitted eyes. Qin looked between Sasuke and Narut, a smile still on her face. "You saved me. They can't hurt me again. Never again, she murmured, now glaring at Dou and hugging her body protectively. Sasuke's eyes widened in realization. I will take her as my prisoner. Narudo, I think we just saved this girl from a life of torture. The same kind Hinata almost received from the puppeteer, he hinted quietly. Naruto's eyes returned to their normal blue and widened in shock. They did that to their own teammate? He asked, eyes wide. Sasuke nodded and tried to force the curse mark to recede. He grunted in effort and slowly the marks shrunk back to the seal on his arm. He fell to his knees in exhaustion. "Oh my log, that's painful," he whispered. Narudo pulled Sasuke and Kin to their feet. "I've got you, too. Have a rest," he said as he laid them down next to the unconscious Sakura and Lee. Qin fell asleep instantly, the stress of the situation finally crashing down on her. Sasuke sat against the tree. Naruto smiled and pulled Sasuke's cousa from his belt. "Think you may want this, Aniki?" he said and passed the weapon to Sasuke, who just grunted in response with a small smile. "Ain before he wrapped his weapon around his torso and under his transformation technique, Nar turned back to the body of Dou. Well, that Zaka guy didn't have it, so maybe this guy does, he thought, frisking the corpse. Narudo found a heaven scroll in Dosu's pouch. Yes, he said. Now, we got a full set and a half. In that case, we'll be taking your heaven scroll. Nar spun around to face the person who spoke. It was a huga. Niji, don't Lee said, sitting up slowly. Naruto Kuan just helped save my life. This made the two Janine in the tree pause. Lee, we need that heaven scroll to pass. The girl next to Niji said, "I believe I have a logical solution." Everyone turned to the new arrival. Shino stood with Ka and Hinata flanking his sides. I believe team 7 has two earth scrolls and a heaven scroll. My team has two heaven scrolls, and your team obviously has an earth scroll. I conclude the three of our teams should band together to make it towards the tower safely in exchange for an equal sharing of our scrolls. Shino spoke in his near monotone. The girl next to Niji smiled. I like the idea. What about you guys? She said to Niji and Lee. Lee loudly proclaimed. Was it is the most youthful idea? While Niji nodded in agreement. Ka turned to team 7. You guys, he asked with a grin. Naruto nodded with a grin while Sasuke smirked. We agree although we have to carry these two. So, can you guys act as a guard squad till we get there? Nar asked. The girl nodded. Sure thing. My name is Tenten, by the way, she said jumping down and landing next to Lee. Nar smiled to her while picking up Qin on his back. The name's Nar. It's nice to meet you, he said while a grin. Sasuke picked Sakura up onto his back and stood next to Shino, who reached towards him. A small bug flew from Sasuke's hair onto Shino's hand. It crawled up his sleeve. May I suggest a formation? Niji said, gaining everyone's attention. Hinata sama's team at the front. The way he said Hinata's name was filled with hatred, using their tracking abilities to keep the way safe. Team seven and prisoner in the middle and my team taking rear guard. Is that acceptable? Sasuke nodded while Shino replied for his team. It is logical. With that, the teams traded their scrolls and headed towards the tower. "Ph, that was cool," Narut said as they walked into the room in the tower late at night on the third day of the exam. A recently conscious Sakura walked in next to him. "Yeah, except for the glaring from Niji at Hinatachan. What was with that? I thought they were family," she thought out loud. Sasuke trudged in, Qin unconscious on his back. "How did I get stuck with her?" he said, glaring at the writing on the wall. Naruto smiled. You did say she's your prisoner. That means she's your baggage. He replied cheerfully. Sasuke didn't answer, instead reading the giant poster. I think we have to open the scrolls, he said. Sakura raised a brow. Huh? Why? She asked, turning towards the poster and reading it for herself. Oh, I get it. Sakura pulled the secret seal out from her top and unsealed their set of scrolls. Together, her and Narut opened them. Sasuke looked at the seal work in interest before his eyes widened. "Throw them away now," he said. They threw the scrolls away as smoke began to flow out from them. The smoke swirled together and suddenly was summoned in front of them. "Wow, you guys made it on the third night. Good work," he said with a smile. Narudo smiled and hugged him screaming. "Iraka sensei." Raa laughed, hugging Narudo back. He looked at the other two and noticed Kin on Sasuke's back. "You caught a prisoner?" he asked. Sakura nodded. "Her teammates were killed, so we thought she could use some help. She could [ __ ] a story pretty well, it seemed." Ra bought the story and nodded. "All right, I'll take her to the medical wing to get treated before returning her to you guys. Any of you need medical attention? He asked. Sasuke smirked. We're good sensei. He said confidently. Raa smiled at the trio. Well, here's a map of the tower. Your room will be room 24 C. That's on the third floor, just past the cafeteria. Other information is on the back. All right. He said. The team smiled at him. Aragato sensei. They said in unison before running off to explore the tower. Raa smiled after them. "These kids sure are something amazing," he said before exiting through a different door with Qin in his grasp. Narut woke up on the fourth day of the second exam and glanced around. The room Team 7 had been staying in was a two- room apartment. The main room had a bed for each of them, but Naruto gave his token when she arrived late the night before. He slept on the couch. Opposite the couch was a small kitchen that connected to a bathroom which only had a simple shower and toilet combo. It seemed sufficient enough. Nar sat up on the couch and stretched. His joints cracked a few times. "Oh my back! I should have just slept on the floor." He thought as he finished putting his joints back in place. Narudo stood and yawned, then moved to the door to grab his stuff. Guess I'll get some breakfast, he thought as he quietly left the room, now fully equipped. After a few steps in the direction of the cafeteria, Naruto realized something. All right, he thought as he reactivated his transformation jutzu to appear as he had in the first exam room. Continuing his walk, he noted that he felt heavier again. My weights must have upped themselves again. I wonder how much they weigh now. He smirked at the thought. I may be extremely good at sword play, but when I lose the sword and deactivate my weights, I might be as fast as Sakurin without her chakra skating thing. He thought as he stepped into the small cafeteria. Naruto, what a youthful person you are for being awake at such an early hour. Nar looked over to the overly exuberant voice to see Lee sitting down at a table. He shared with an extremely tired looking Tenten and Niji. Nar smiled and walked over to them. Morning guys. Wow, you two sure look tired. Did you stay up all night? He smirked evily together? He said suggestively to the tired members of team guy. The two woke up completely. No way, Naruto. Even if I did like Niji that way, as if he'd let me. And during the exams, no less. Ba, she ranted switching between showing the emotions of nervousness, sadness, and then pissed off at the end. I think he's completely asexual anyway. She mumbled softly. The others barely heard it. Niji flushed red in rage and stared at Tenten in shock. What was that 10en? He asked, seeming more than a little pissed off. Nar laughed while Lee held in his laughter. Barely. Niji turned his glare to Nar. Shut up, Uzumaki, he said sternly. It did nothing to calm Nar down. And finally, Lee burst into laughter as well. Haha. They yodled in unison, falling from their chairs. Niji's face turned to Tenten, extremely enraged. See what you've done? Just because I've ignored your advances, you spread word that I'm some kind of freak. He nearly roared. The emotions in the room suddenly turned from happy and joking to serious and a more than a little dangerous. Naruto looked at each of the people in the team and noticed a few things odd. Lee seemed to be about to take action for some reason. Tenten was watching Niji in fear and Niji himself was clenching his fists, glaring at Tenten with his enraged eyes. Narut sat in silence and realized Niji was not the best teammate. He quickly thought of a way to diffuse the situation or at least turn Niji's rage away from Tenen. Gez, Niji, it seems like you were trying to cover up another secret. You're gay, aren't you?" he asked with a challenging smirk. Niji's glared turned to Nar and his bakugan activated. Niji's teammates cringed away. "This must have been some kind of threat," Nar thought, feeling Niji's weak killing intent. Nar met the glare with a grin. "You call that killing intent?" Nar said, his eyes turning red and his grin becoming slightly feral. "I think you're trying to do this." And suddenly Niji fell back from his chair and crawled backwards. From Tenen and Lee's point of view, Niji started to freak out for no reason. But with Niji's eyes, he could see much more. Niji couldn't look away from Naruto's slitted eyes. And yet, he could see a demonic face floating over Nar. Zabuz's demonic killing intent, and a red toxic chakra slowly crawling across the table, coming from Naruto's hand. His intent was so powerful. Niji was on the verge on pissing himself. He was slipping in his own sweat and felt as though he was being choked. Suddenly, it disappeared and he could breathe again. He met Naruto's bored eyes and saw a light-hearted blue. "Geez, Niji Chan, weren't you the rookie of the year last year?" "I expected more," he said with a challenging smirk on his face. Niji stood up, shaking a little. Uzzumaki, I will destroy you during these exams. Fate won't accept you making a mockery out of me," he said as he turned and marched from the room. Tenten and Lee looked at Narut in shock. "What? What just happened?" Naruto Lee asked. Nar shrugged. "I just focused some of my killing intent at him. Since he did so to me, I thought it was fair." He said as he took Niji's breakfast for himself. I thought he'd be more of a man than that. He finished taking a bite from his food. He looked at Tenen, only now noticing the bruises she sported on her arms and the one hidden by the makeup on her face. She realized he was staring and tried to look away when he grabbed her hand over the table. Tenchan, don't let him hurt you again, he said, staring into her eyes. Tenan met his stare. Tenchan, she thought even more shocked than before. Lee suddenly jumped onto the table. That was the most youthful thing I've ever seen in my life. A young man defending a woman and winning without engaging in conflict. So much yo h screamed echoing his thoughts throughout the whole tower. Narudo rubbed his ears in pain. By the name of log. What the [ __ ] Lee? He said pissed off. Ah, there you are Narutuan. The three children looked to one of the doors in the cafeteria to see Huen Sartobi walking in. Tenten shot to her feet. Hokag sama. She said as her and Lee bowed to him. Narut waved to Saratobi. Hey Gigi, you want some grub? He said casually, shocking the other two Janine with his lack of respect. Tenten was about to comment when she was interrupted by a chuckle from the Hokag. Good morning you three. I'm so glad you all made it to the third section of the exam. Although it was unfortunate that errant explosive tag destroyed your team's target scroll 10en. The rest of that battle was quite exquisite. The hokag said with a smile. Now standing at the head of the lunch table where the children sat at. Tenten blushed not knowing that the hokag was watching. Hokagama. She said with a light blush due to the compliment on her fighting skills. At least I think it was a compliment. She pondered the thought. Harusen turned to Narut. There are a few things I saw during the exam that I need to talk to you about. Nar, could you gather your team and meet me at the office located on the top floor? He asked Nar. Nar nodded and engulfed the last egg from his plate. Sure thing, Gigi. I'll go get them now. You want Kimchan as well? He asked. The Hokage's eyes widened. Chan, how close are you to Nar? He asked in return. Narudo hopped to his feet. "Not at all, really, but you told me to be polite to strangers." "Gi," he said with a smile. Sari smiled in return. "That's nice of you, Narut, but the medic that saw to her said she'll be unconscious until the last day of the second exam at the earliest, so it will be unnecessary," he responded. Nar nodded. "Meet you up there in 10," he said as he started walking towards the door and back to his team's room. Saruto smiled at Narut until the doors closed behind him. Then his face turned serious as he faced Lee and Ten. I noticed some other things as I watched the teams interact throughout the exams. I want you two to know if you have any problems concerning your teammate. You may apply to have him checked up. A psychoanalysis if you will, he said as Ten averted her gaze and Lee nodded seriously. Hokag sama. I think I speak for myself and Ten when I ask for some lenience with Niji. We know why he acts like he does. It's because of the seal on his head. Is there any way you could demolish its unthful uses? Lee said seriously. The Hokage frowned. I have been trying to get rid of that monstrosity since I first learned of its uses. Unfortunately, the only way I could persuade the council to ban it would be for someone with the seal to complain about its uses. But that won't happen because they're all afraid their seal will be activated or those of their family, he said, explaining the situation to the Janine. Lee nodded while staring at the table. All right then, Hokag sama. Then I request the analysis for Nijikuin to take place on the day after these exams. The Hokag nodded at Lee's request. I will order it to be done. He promised. The Hokag then smiled to the two. On a lighter note, I am sure you too will venture far in these exams. Lee, may I suggest you also pick up using a ninja tool in the future? It may give you an unexpected edge against those that underestimate a taiitsu only ninja, he said before disappearing in a puff of smoke. Tenten got up from her chair. I agree with Hokag sama. Let's find you a suitable ninja tool, Lee, she said happily. Lee nodded with a smile. Yes, I will learn the ways of the most youthful weapon I can find. And if I cannot do that, I will run 100 laps around this forest on my hands. And if I can't do that, I will dash. Smack. Lee was interrupted when a club collided with his skull, sending his face through the table and into the ground beneath. He looked up to see Tenten standing with the club over her shoulder. Stop it, or else I won't help you find a suitable weapon, she said. Lee jumped up to his feet. All signs of injury gone. "Let us go 1010," he said, grabbing her hand and running to the nearest training arena. Sakura yawned and leaned on Sasuke. The two now had reactivated the transformation jutzu to appear as they had in the first exam. Sasuke raised a brow at the tired Sakura. "You're enjoying this a bit too much," he said. She turned her head and looked into his eyes. "Why are we still pretending, Saskakun? You know how I feel about you and it's obvious you feel something much more than friendship for me. She trailed off not sure how to continue. Sasuke's eyes widened at the implication of Sakura's words. Sakurachan? He whispered. Their eyes met and they stared at each other for a few seconds slowly inching closer. Hey guys, Jig Ji needs to talk to us. He said, "It TW w a." Naruto yelled as he appeared in front of them before being catapulted back down the hallway. He came from thanks to Sasuke's kick and Sakura's fist. Sakura glanced at Sasuke, who looked back at her and gave a real smile. Damn it, Naruto. You ruined the most perfect moment in existence. Sakura thought angrily while returning Sasuke's smile wholeheartedly. Narut walked back in front of them, wheezing in and out. "Ouch, that was painful," he mumbled. Sasuke pulled Nar up straight. "What were you saying Hokag sama wanted?" he asked. Narudo smiled up at his teammates. "He saw what happened in the forest. He needs to confirm a few things," Nar explained. "How did he see that?" Sakura asked with a raised brow. Nar looked to Sakura as if she was a [ __ ] for not knowing something like that. And you're the smart one?" he asked before dodging a fist. It was probably his orb thingy jutzu. Sasuke dead panned at Naruto. It's his allseeing orb jutzu. The orb made by the first Hokag. It's so Hokag sama can look out at the village through any leaf that resides in a 20 m radius from its location. It's one of the reasons Kohaa's defense is so good. The Hokag can look into an enemy's outpost and analyze all their weaknesses. Sakura and Naruto looked at Sasuke blinking before glancing at a leaf that blew around the corner. Naruto whispered to his teammates, "Let's hurry. He's in the tower top floor." The other two nodded and together they ran off in search of their leader. Raa tilted his head into the doorway. "Hokage sama, team 7 is here to see you," he said. The hokage sat up and smiled to Raa while waving over the exam proctors. Let them inkin. Raa nodded and stepped to the side, letting the three Janine walk in. Narut was about to wave hello when Sasuke and Sakura yanked him into a bow by his arms. "Good morning, Hokag sama." Sakura said for the whole team. The Hokag chuckled at their antics. "Good afternoon, team 7. I see you all had a good sleep in." he said while gesturing to the clock on the wall which said 1:30 p.m. The Jonan in the room were smiling as well. Then a sickly looking one coughed while gesturing to the chairs that were set up for the Janine. Please have a seat he said before coughing. The Janine sat down and Naruto smiled at the Hokag. "What's up Gigi?" he asked. Sarobi smiled. "One thing first, Proctors, can you see anything odd about these three?" he asked wisely. The three Jonahan looked at team seven curiously for a moment before Iiki's eyes widened. "They're under a transformation and a damn good one, too," he said. The other two Jonan's eyes widened. "Damn, these kids are good. I didn't even notice. But that means you guys had them activated the whole exam," Enko said in shock. Sarobi smiled at the Pride Team 7 was displaying. "Sakura, why don't you explain since it was your idea?" he said. Sakura sat up straight and looked at her teammates. They all nodded and deactivated their techniques. Seeing the Jonan's stunned reactions, the team smiles increased. You see, Hokag sama, the only person that we know of that has seen our new look is a sand team and Hinataan, although Shino picked up on it. So, most if not all of team 8 know that we were hiding. The reason we did this is so that everyone will underestimate us as if we were just rookies. So, now we got the drop on pretty much all the teams in the exam. The Jonahan nodded. Deception is vital for ninja and a true aspect for Chunin to understand. Ibiki said with a smirk. The Hokag nodded. Sasuke. Could you tell us about your fights to obtain the scrolls you had upon entrance to the tower? He requested. Sasuke nodded and lent deeper into his chair. The first team we came across was a team of lightning ninja. We did a four-step plan of ours. Naruto would distract the team with his area jutzu. In the cover of the jutzu, Sakura would stealthily make her way among the team. Then I would take out the one furthest from Sakura's position in an attention-g grasping way, causing the person between myself and Sakura to pay attention to the dead teammate, allowing Sakura to deliver the final blow. It worked exactly as planned, he said with his aiha smirk. Enko smiled. That is exactly like an umbu strategy for team assassinations. I'm impressed, she said. The Hokag nodded. And the next battle? Sasuke's look darkened. Narut should explain this since he was the only one in the area conscious the entire time, he said, obviously ticked off at the thought of the fight with Orochimaru. Everyone turned to Nar. I'm okay then. Well, soon after we finished the first confrontation, we were completely blindsided by someone that appeared to be a single Janine from grass. They used a wind jutzu to blow Sakura away from Sasuke and I then played with us as she kept saying. Eventually, Sasuke and I were about to pull out our ultimate destruction combination, but she appeared behind Sasuke and went to bite his neck. Luckily, he moved, but she still managed to give him a funky hickey on his arm. I freaked out because it knocked him cold constantly. So, I attacked with my blade. The enemy underestimated its length, and I managed to cut through her face. That's when I can honestly say this [ __ ] was [ __ ] Sakura flicked his ear. Oh w N N N N N N N N N N N N N N N N N N N N Chan, what the hell? He yelled. Sakura frowned at him. No swearing in front of Hokag sama. She scolded to the amusement Ibiki and Hiate. Enko and Sarobi on the other hand were listening with intense concentration. Enko interrupted the team's argument and the Jonins chuckling. Show me your arm Sasuke. She demanded about to step past the Hokag's temporary desk to Sasuke. Saratobi held her back. "It is what you think, Anko. Though I believe there is more to be told first. Be patient," he ordered. Anko clenched her fists and stepped back into position behind the aged Kag. "As you were saying, Narut," the Hokag said with a smile. Narut nodded. Well, I cut off her face to reveal the snake Sanin Orochimaru. The other two Jonan froze in shock at the news as Narut continued. He left after that and I was left alone for a moment with Sasuke's unconscious body. Luckily, the brains of our team arrived and when Sakura suggested we find cover, we made our way to a place she had found on her way back. He finished and nodded for Sakura to take over. I lay these two down for rest, and using Sasuke seals, I was able to do so much better and set up some decent traps. The next morning, Naruto was up and we agreed he should go reclaim the equipment the team had expelled. But as he did that, the team from sound attacked, which is how Kinchan joined our troop. I subdued her and then went on to attack her teammates, but I had no clue of their sound equipment. Caught me off guard, and if Lee of last year's team 9 hadn't arrived, I would more than likely be dead. Lee then rushed the stunned sound duo and separated them. That was the last I saw before I passed out. She trailed off, remembering a blurry Sasuke appear with a dark aura. Sasuke coughed silently, gaining the attention of the others in the room. I had woken up to see Lee get hit by an attack that almost instantly knocked him down for the count. I didn't think I would be able to help, but I was wrong. In an instant, I was by Lee's side, moving him next to Sakura for safety. I rushed the Odoin and dodged his attacks with my sharing. Then, I was able to pin him down. That's when Narut appeared. Sasuke ended his part with a nod towards Narut. Naruto smiled. I had returned with the stuff we left behind to see the Nin Lee had flung from the clearing land. We engaged for a moment and then I finished him with my special technique. I entered the clearing to seeqin Chan standing up behind Sasuke and I. I thought she was going to attack him, so I stopped her. Sasuke finished his opponent. Then we realized Qin was thankful for being free of her teammates, if they could even be called that. He finished with a dark frown. Seeing Naro had finished talking, Sakura finished. That is when teams eight and nine converged on our position and we were able to team up and make it to the tower safely. Sarobi nodded. All right, I must say that is amazing. All right, proctors. I will handle it from here. The three Jonan nodded and left the room, although Anko did so with a frown once the door closed. Not much more now, Sakura. What took you so long to return to your team when Orochimaru was attacking them? Saruto Tobi asked. Narut and Sasuke turned to Sakura in curiosity. She sighed. All right, it went like this. Flashback. Sakura landed with a crash in a river, luckily avoiding a lot of possible damage. She got to her feet and scowlled as she stepped back onto land. [ __ ] what is happening? I have to get back, she thought before hearing a hiss from the riverbank. She looked to her left to see a huge snake about to chomp down on her position. AK, she squealled as the snake's mouth closed. The snake pulled away, expecting to be chewing on its lunch, only to find its mouth empty. Suddenly, Sakura appeared on its head. "You really think a ninja would go down that easily?" she taunted the snake before jabbing her claws at it. She was shocked when the snake scales were thick enough to completely deflect the damage. "Crap," she thought as she was flung off. She landed and rolled to her feet, now in a stare off with the snake. "No choice, then," she thought as she deactivated the gauntlets on her arms and focused on the new bands on her legs. "Let's see what this baby can do," she screamed in her head as she focused her chakra. The snake pounced on Sakura, quickly, swallowing her hole. After it did so, it froze as if to check if it actually managed to eat her. After a few moments of silence, the snake hissed a sigh of satisfaction as it turned to wander off. It suddenly stopped as Sakura was standing in front of it. Her legs now covered in red and pink boots that looked high-tech and caused her to be a little taller. Think straight cougar from Ed, but with the part covering her feet being red. She smirked. "Well, I thought you wanted to eat me," she said cockily. The snake hissed and exploded into motion, whipping its tail around to strike Sakura. She held her smirk and kicked at the tail. "Shocking first bullet!" she shouted as her foot connected with the snake's tail. The impact from the kick was so powerful it destroyed a cluster of the snake scales and flung the snake around completely, throwing it into the air. Sakura tapped her foot once and disappeared in a speed faster than Shan Shin, appearing over the snake's wide eyes. She dropped her foot at its face, annihilating second bullet, she yelled as she connected, caving in the snake's jawbones and shattering its fangs. It shrieked in pain as it fell into the river. Sakura landed on the water, sweat of exertion pouring from her, but her smirk was wide as ever. I still have one bullet left before I have to recharge. I hope this is over. Or maybe no better save my last trick for later in the exams, she thought. She looked at where the snake landed in the water and stepped back in shock. The corpse of the snake was actually just its shed skin. The snake appeared from underwater and actually managed to catch Sakura in its mouth. It slithered onto land and laid for a moment in victory. Exterminating last bullet, the snake's eyes widened before its head exploded. Sakura stood among the falling snake remains as she caught her breath. The leg armor deactivated as the weapon needed to recharge. Sakura started walking away, a wide grin on her face. "That's why you don't mess with Team 7. We're full of surprises," she said as she started jogging towards her team. "And then I got there to find Sasuke unconscious and Nar worn out and in shock." "And you know the rest from there." The remaining three males in the room had their jaws on the floor at Sakura's story. Sar Toby asked. And may I see these bands of yours in action? I've never heard of such a thing before. Sakura stood up and stepped to the side of the desk and chairs, giving everyone a full view of her body. She sent chakra into the gauntlet on her arms first. A rainbow glow appeared around the bands for less than a second before the gauntlets phazed into existence on her arms. These are the first stage of my claws. They are extremely sharp and if I channel chakra into the tip of a claw, it will excrete whichever toxin I put in them. At the moment, I only have a paralyzing agent. She then sent chakra into the bands going down her legs. The same rainbow glow enveloped the bands. Then her legs were covered by the pink and red boots. If she stood with her weight on one leg, the other would bounce slightly. The gauntlets are actually an expansion of the boots. I just happened to find the claws first. These boots are called radical good speed. They boost the wearer's movements up to the speed of sound at their most basic level. It also gives access to the three bullet kick techniques. I hope to someday unlock the full capabilities, but I'm honestly not sure if I ever will. She finished with a smile. The Hokag leaned forward, examining the equipment. This is amazing. You got these from Higurashi San? He asked. She nodded. Yep. He didn't tell me until I came back to inquire about more equipment. But apparently these weapons have only connected to one person in the past, and that was Dan's great great grandmother. He was going to research her exploits for me as congrats for finishing this exam. He's very confident in us, she said before deactivating her weapons. Sasuke and Naro sat back in shock. Damn, I'm glad that Nchan is on our side, Narut said. Sasuke just nodded in agreement. Sakura sat in her chair as the Hokag coughed to gain their attention again. "Now Sasuke, I need you to tell me about this bite you received," he said. Sasuke turned to the Hokag and nodded. "Well, in all honesty, the best way to describe it is Orochimaru hit me with an incredibly powerful seal. I analyzed the seal and edited it a little." He answered simply, "The Hokag looked at Sasuke in shock." "The cursed seal? You can understand it?" he asked. Sasuke nodded. I couldn't remove anything from the seal, and sealing the whole thing wouldn't hold up properly, so I sealed away the portion that held Orochimaru's will and therefore attraction to power," he explained. The Hokag thought over what Sasuke said. "But I thought the seal was a part of Orochimaru's power," he asked. Sasuke shook his head. With my sharing gone, "By looking at the mark, I can see that the three tommo actually hold one thing each. The first was a portion of Orochimaru's soul. This held his will and personality traits, like his attraction to power, for example. At this point, the Hokag was stunned silent at the novice's discovery. The second holds a transference seal. It siphons off 10% of my chakra every time I sleep and turns it into a much darker form, thus increasing its potency at the risk of increasing my darker emotions. He said the last part with a smirk. And the last seems to contain something physical, but it was sealed with a specific item. So, I can't unseal what is contained in the third tomo unless I am in contact of the item used. Any questions? He said, his smirk becoming a full-blown smile. The Hokag looked on in shock. Why you unraveled the curse seal? Could you do that for someone else? He asked. Easily, it would be much simpler. I could barely see the seal on my body. Lucky I managed to get him to accidentally put it on my arm. Otherwise, I would never be able to see it directly to change anything, he replied. The Hokag smiled at Sasuke. I think I will have you do a mission once you are done with these exams, he said. Eyes a light in happiness. Unfortunately, a moment later, Saruto looked at the team seriously. One last thing before you all go, Naruto, I need you to explain your secret technique to your teammates, the Hokag said, stunning the team with his bluntness. Naruto looked at the aged Hokag with a raised brow. But I thought you said I can never tell anyone, he said. The Hokag nodded. Your teammates are an exception, I guess. The Hokag nodded solemnly, thinking there was a possibility that his teammates reject him for basically eating people. kind of. Narudo smiled. That's lucky cuz I already told them, he said, shocking the aged Kag once again. He turned to the other two. And you are okay with this? Sarobi asked. Sasuke nodded. Why wouldn't I be? His technique has similar traits to my sharing. Sakura smiled as well. Every ninja has techniques that aren't exactly friendly to their opponents. I mean, what do you expect? How could he have learned all those jutzu and techniques so quickly? She asked rhetorically. The hokag blinked at team seven in shock again. You kids. Sure. Or something else. You're excused. I don't want a heart attack. Please leave. He mumbled before resting face down on his desk. The three Janine sweat dropped at their leader's behavior. I think we should leave now. Sakura whispered while her and the boys slowly left their chairs and made towards the door. As Narut closed the door behind their exit, he whispered, "Good night, Gigi." Narcun. Team seven turned as Naruto's name was called by Hinata. "How you guys going?" Ka asked as team 8 approached them. Narudo smiled. "Pretty good dog breath. Where are you all headed?" he said jokingly. Ka returned the smile. We're going to one of the training arenas. Your team want to join Whiskers? He asked. Narut turned to the other members of Team 7. Sakura nodded happily while Sasuke grunted an affirmation. Guess that's a yes. Lead the way you guys. He answered with a smile. Shino walked past Team 7 and continued down the hallway. The other Janine followed him. Narudo glanced next to him and saw Hinata standing somewhat close to him. Sasuke noticed this and thought the timing was appropriate. Teammate, would you like to visit our house for dinner after the exam? He asked, stunning the other Janine with his sudden question. Ka raised a brow at Sasuke. What do you mean our house? You live alone, Sasuke. Ka trailed off as he realized he was pointing out Sasuke's lack of clan. Sakura smiled at what Sasuke was trying to do. Actually, we all moved into a house together. It was simply more functional for the team. Also, Narut and Sasuke can't cook, so there is no chance they'd survive without me," she said, winking at Ka. Shino opened a door, and the two teams entered to find an empty arena. "This side of the tower has had no visitors as far as my bugs could tell, but a team from sand entered from the south side. It would be best to avoid coming into contact with a possible rival," Shino stated. Hinata smiled at Shino. Good thinking, Shinkun. Saskuke sanan. I think we'll accept your invitation. She said without any stutter. Narut noticed. Hey Hinatan, you didn't stutter at all then. He pointed out with a smile. She blushed at the praise. Why yeah? She replied. Shino and Ka sighed in defeat. She finally stopped. They thought. Sakura interrupted. You guys want to spar? At the thought of a battle, Ka leaped in excitement. "Hell yeah." Shino nodded. "Who shall partner with whom?" he inquired. Sasuke stood in front of Ka. I'll start with Ka, Hinata, and Sakura, Narut, and Shino. We will rotate every 20 minutes. Sound good? He asked. Everyone nodded and separated. All right. Rules? Nar asked. Shino<unk>'s reply was cut off by the entrance door to this arena slamming open and Team 10 running in looking extremely battered and bruised. Sakura and Hinata were the first to arrive to them. "Are you guys okay?" Sakura asked. Choji fell to the ground, dropping an unconscious Eno into Sakura's arm. "She, medic, please." He wheezed out before falling unconscious. The others were about to run over when Shino stopped them. We aren't allowed to interfere. They must work out the riddle, he stated. Ka tried to push past. Are you kidding? They need help, he said. Sasuke pulled Narudo and Ka back from Shino. Then go get a medic quickly. The two boys nodded and ran off towards the medical ward. Shikamaru was staring at the riddle on the wall, trying to concentrate, but barely able to see the distance. "Scrolls! Open the scrolls," he said, pulling out his team scrolls and pulling the first one undone. It started to smoke, but Shika coughed up blood and passed out before he could open the second one. Hinata opened the scroll and yelled, "Hurry, appeared." "Another team?" he said with a smile before assessing the situation. "What happened?" he asked as he picked up Choji. Sasuke grabbed Shika. Sakura, Eno, Hinata, use your Bakugan to locate the closest medic. Shino, use your bugs to determine whether they are poisoned or weakened from blood loss. He ordered showing the team a real Chunin's leadership. The Janine moved into action instantly. Hinata activated her Bakugan. Narutuan and Kibakuan have made it to the medical ward. The nurses there are setting up bays for these three while two medic ninja are on their way here. she said as the team started to move down the main corridor towards the medic ward. Raa nodded. "Great work you four," he said as he moved faster. The medics came around the corner and started running next to them on the way to the medical ward. "What is their status?" the first medic asked, activating a diagnostic jutzu and running her hands over Choji, who was in Ira's grasp. Shino pulled bugs back from Shikamaru and Choji and sent them to Eno. Choji appears to have nearly empty chakra reserves. Shikamaru seems physically exhausted and damaged ribs. Eno has a healthy amount of blood but is poisoned. Luckily, it is one I am familiar with. My bugs will have it out of her system in 20 minutes. Do you have an antidote kit in the medic bay? He reported to the medic. She nodded and moved to Eno as they came around the last corner to medical bay. I will have this team up and active by tomorrow morning. With your quick action, they may even be ready for the preliminaries. Araka, she finished as they burst into the room. The three janine were placed on a different bench each. Vacate the room, please. Abraiman. Please stay and continue to remove the poison, the medic said as she healed the lacerations on Choji's body and gave him a soldier pill. The door closed in front of the remaining five Janine, cutting off their view of what was happening in the room. Raa coughed, gaining the attention of the stunned Janine. "You all worked very hard. It was lucky you were all there. You are true shinobi, and I'm proud of you for saving your fellow ninja," he said while ushering them to a collection of couches that sat against the wall. "Maybe you should go back to your rooms. They will be ready for visitors after some rest," Araka said. Narudo stood up from his seat. "No, I'm waiting here to see them. They were our classmates and now our comrades. I will be here for them when they need me. He said stubbornly before sitting back down and folding his arms. Raideed. All right, Nar, you can stay, but I'm sure that looked around to see the other Janine getting comfortable. You're all going to wait. He asked. Ka nodded. Whiskers is right. They are part of the pack. Inuka always look after their pack. He stated firmly with Aimero barking in agreement. Ria glanced at all the genine and smiled. "You kids, look after yourselves. All right." A tear of happiness fell from his eye as he turned and walked away to report the situation to the Hokag. They're growing up. I couldn't be prouder of my ex- studentents. Chapter 11. Preliminaries begin. Sakura woke up with a quiet yawn. Looking around, she noticed how the now six Janine slept around the room. Looking opposite her position, she saw Ka sprawled over half of a long couch, his feet handing off the armrest with Aimeu resting on his chest. Shino sat slightly slumped on the opposite side of the couch, looking almost the same as he would awake, except for the lack of sunglasses over his closed eyes. She looked to her left to see Narut sitting back on a couch. His head lulled over the headrest as he snored lightly. She realized his henge must have disengaged in his sleep. Hinata lay curled in a ball, her head resting on Naruto's left leg as she slept with a smile. Sakura smiled at the view of her peacefilled friends. "I wonder how Team 10 is doing." She thought when she felt movement on her side. She looked from her spot, leaning on something to see that the something was in fact Sasuke's shoulder. She flushed red when she realized they had slept in each other's embrace the full night. She looked down and noticed his henge had dropped as well. I guess I really do have an incomprehensible amount of control. She thought with a smile before snuggling up closer to Sasuke and closing her eyes. A moment later, Shino suddenly stood from his place on the couch and put shades on. He turned his head to Ka and scratched Aamaru<unk>s ear. The dog woke up and yipped in happiness. This had the effect of waking up Ka and Sasuke. Sasuke sat up straight but didn't release Sakura from his grasp. Morning, Sakurachan. He whispered in her ear. She smiled and mumbled back. Morning. Ka sat up fully as Aomeu jumped onto his head. What's up, Shino? He asked groggy. Shino adjusted his glasses. The insect I left in the room has returned to me, she says. Shikamaru is awake, and the other two are stirring as well. He whispered as he turned to Hinata and Narut, who were both peacefully asleep. The other three ninjas followed his gaze and let out a small giggle. Shino pulled out a camera and took a photo of the two, shocking the others with his action. Flash. The camera's bright light woke Narudo and Hinata up straight away. Narudo instinctively pulling out his sword and standing in a battle position in front of Hinata, who was rubbing her eyes at the wakeup call. Shino had already hidden the camera before Nar stood up. Naruto San I do believe that is the legendary blade of Zabuza Mimochi. How is it that you obtained such a weapon? He asked with a raised eyebrow. Naruto blinked to clear his view and realized that it was just his comrades that woke him. Oh um spoils of war. He asked in a way that was checking to see if team 8 would believe him. Ka blinked and realized Naruto's full attire was different along with Sasuke's. What the hell? Were you guys under a henge the whole time? he asked in shock. Sakura sighed and dropped her disguise as well. Yeah, it was to mislead all the ninja that would have recognized us as a threat, she explained. Sasuke stood from his spot on the couch. Guess there's no point in hiding now, he said. Shino stealth fully passed the camera to Sakura while Narut was distracted with sheathing his blade and helping a tired Hinata to her feet. I want these developed. Hinata will find it if it is in my possession. He whispered softly. Ka got everyone's attention. Yo, Shino says, "The team is almost up. Let's say hi," he said as he started walking towards the medical wings doors. The other Janine got up quickly and followed Ka towards where team 10 was. Arriving at the doors, Ka and Shino opened them inwards, allowing the other Janine through first. Sasuke was the first to have a view of Team 10 and saw that Choji was awake, eating some fruit that was left between him and Shikamaru. Sasuke approached the two and snagged an apple that had just been knocked out of the basket. Choji recognized someone ducking down next to his bed. "Well, that's weird," he thought as he leaned over to see who it was. Sasuke stood up suddenly, only inches away from Choji, who leapt back into his pillows from shock. Sasuke nonchalantly raised a brow and took a bite from the apple. "How you feeling, Cho?" he asked. Choji looked on shocked, not realizing as Narut grabbed a banana and sat on the end of his bed. "I must be delusional." Firstly, Sasuke doesn't wear an outfit like that. And why won't he care how I'm feeling? He thought. Nar patted Choji's foot, getting his attention. "Yo, Choji, how you feeling?" he said rather loudly. Choji smiled when he realized he wasn't delusional. "Wow, I really have friends like this," he thought, his smile turning into a full-blown grin. "I'm feeling much better." The nurse said I was just lacking in chakra. But since I have Akamichi blood, I can turn foods that I eat straight into chakra, he said, taking a handful of grapes from the basket. Sasuke took another bite out of the apple he was holding. "Good to know, Cho. How sleeping beauty?" he asked, nodding to Shikamaru, who had his eyes closed and was breathing softly. Choji threw a grape at Shika, saying, "He's up just pretending." Shikamaru caught the grape and put it in his mouth before sitting up. "Damn it, Choji, I wanted to stay out of the whole team reunion thing. This is so troublesome," he mumbled as Shino stood at the foot of his bed. "It would be logical that you explain what occurred in the forest to have hindered your team so badly. I would assume a team from the grass village considering the poison that was found inside Eno. He stated with a monotone. Shikamaru nodded. Yeah, it was a grass team. They ambushed us. They attacked Eno first, hoping to eliminate her straight away. Choji noticed a canai with an explosive tag on it and pushed Eno out of the way. He was caught in the blast and hurled a long way away from us. I turned and caught two of them in my cage main jutzu, then activated a tag that I had placed under them just a moment before blowing off their legs. He frowned and looked a little green at the thought. Those two just lay screaming for a while until I killed them. He stopped talking and sat forward. Sorry, it was just I've never killed before. It was hard. He held his head in his hands and closed his eyes. Feeling someone grab his shoulder, he looked up to see Nar holding a glass of water to him. Nar smiled. "The first one is always the hardest, but it helps to think of it as you were protecting your team, not I killed you cuz I wanted to see the difference." He said with a smile. Shika nodded with a smile. "So I was right. You have been hiding something. It's your whole team, right?" Narut nodded. Thought so. Man, this is troublesome. Shikamaru mumbled as an afterthought. Ka barked out. Um, that doesn't really explain why Eno was poisoned and Choji was running on empty. Choji stopped eating and glared at the blanket as he clenched his hands. Their third teammate cut Eno with a kodachi. She naturally fell away to get distance and I think a fair bit of shock. I stepped in and well, in all honesty, I was angry," Choji said wearily, glancing across the room at Eno, who was sitting up and talking animatedly with Sakura, while Hinata nodded along. "They hurt her, so I hurt them," he said in a nononsense tone. "Sasuke raised a brow. "So, your chakra loss?" he asked. Self-induced and totally worth it. Choji replied with a dark grin as he stared at his hands. Shikica looked at Choji in concern. "The only problem is that you won't be able to fight in the prelims today. Eno and I are nearly at 100%. But you won't be for a few days at the least," he said. Choji looked up at the genine around him. "I will at least give it a try, though I can't do many jutzu at the moment," he said a little disgruntledly. Sasuke passed him another piece of fruit. "Better eat up, Cho. You'll need the energy. This exam technically finishes at midday, so we all have about 4 hours, he said. At that moment, Sakura and Hinata walked over while Eno wobbly walked between them. Eno sat on the edge of Choji's bed. "Well, I'm ready for it. Whatever it is, we can handle it. I mean, we are the first rookies to make it to the third stage in like 10 years," she said as she smiled at everyone around her. "Thanks for taking care of the poison, Shino." She finished. Shino nodded and noticed Choji seemed disgruntled at the lack of thanks he received. You should be thankful to Chojan. I wouldn't have been able to help you if he hadn't carried you here with zero chakra and after saving your life twice he replied hinting not so subtly that Choji is a hero. Eno<unk>'s eyes widened. You did that for me Choji? She asked as she looked at his blushing face. He realized everyone's attention was on him as well as the attention of his lifelong crush. "Well, yeah, I guess I did," he said, nervously, smiling at her. "Io leaned forward and kissed his forehead, causing his whole face to light up. Thank you, Toyun," she said as she hugged him. Choji grinned and hugged her in return. "He, anytime," he said with a smile. At that moment, the sensei of the Rookie Nine walked into the medical ward. Well, hello everyone. It's good to see you all made it, Kakashi said with an ice smile. The Janine turned to their sensei and greeted them. They started amble conversation mostly about the exam except for team 7 which was oddly quiet. Kakashi noticed their behavior and waved them away from the others. All right, what's the damage? He asked immediately knowing something was wrong. Sakura was the one to reply. Actually, in comparison to all the good things that has happened, it seems extremely minuscule. She trailed off unsure of how to say it. Kakashi stood and waited. Well, he asked after a moment. Naruto spoke up. Essentially, Orochimaru the snake Sanin attacked us and gave Sasuke an evil hickey. Kakashi stared at them in shock. The snake Sanin attacked you? He asked skeptically. Sasuke nodded and pulled his sleeve up showing the mark which looked as it normally did but the tommo were now shaped as a semicircle on top of a cone. I took care of it sensei. Actually, I think I may have improved it. Sasuke said with a smile. Kakashi blinked in shock again. Does Hokag sama know about this? He asked. The team nodded. Yep. He said that unless it acts up at all, he'll let me handle it until then. Sasuke said rolling his sleeve back down. Kakashi sighed. "You guys by the name of Log, I swear you're the craziest Janine in existence," he said, holding his head and bringing his squad back to the group. As they arrived, they heard us. Jonahan decided you all should do a little physical warm-up before the last part of these exams. Asuma said as he lit up a cigarette. Karina grabbed it and stomped it out. Seriously? in a medical center," she said angrily. He sighed, "Fine, everyone. Let's go to one of the arenas." Assuma finished as he walked from the room. The others followed after him. Team 10 a little slower than the others, but still keeping up. The group arrived at an arena at 9 in the morning. Kakashi stepped in front of the group of gathered Janine. All right, guys. We decided to give you all three exercises each. My first is a simple jog around this arena, he stated. Teams 8 and 10 smiled and seemed happy with the exercise until Kakashi finished explaining it. 30 times while tied to your teammates, he said while pulling out six pieces of rope. There was an awkward silence that was broken by Sakura. "Seriously, Sensei, we get to do it without the blindfolds." "Sweet," Narut said excitedly. The team stared at them in shock while Kakashi started tying the children together. "Well, why are you waiting? Get started," he said, kicking Ka to give team eight a head start. They ended up falling on their face. "I said go," Kakashi yelled far too enthusiastically. "All right, I think we should head over to the battle arena now," Asuma said as he looked at the Janine, who didn't seem too tired, but definitely frustrated. Eno turned to team 7 who was standing in in a perfect pyramid. Sakura standing with a foot on both Sasuke and Naruto's shoulders while they were blindfolded while Chakra walking down the wall. "You guys always do these training exercises?" she asked as she stood from her place on the floor. "Two more steps, then we reach the floor, boys?" Sakura said as the team walked upright again and pulled off their blindfolds. "Yeah, you know, it promotes teamwork. At least that's what Kakashi sensei says. Sakura fell backwards into the grasp of Narudo and Sasuke. Then they flipped her around till she landed on her feet perfectly. "I'm not entirely sure I believe him," she said jokingly, flaunting the teamwork skills of Team 7. Eno was about to retort when she was interrupted by a voice over the speakers. "Attention all patrons of the building cough, cough. Would all patrons participating in the Chunnan exams report to cough? Cough." the main arena. The voice cut out with a round of coughs. Kakashi clapped. That's our cue. Everyone follow me, he said lazily as he walked out of the current arena and into a hallway that connects them all. The others followed him. Narut looked up at all the people in the room. As the rookie nine entered, the Hokag stood with the first two exam proctors by his sides and the Jonan sensei of each team next to them. He stepped forward as team 7 got into formation behind Narut. Hello Janine of the stone, sand, and leaf villages. I would like to congratulate each of you on getting this far. But as some of you may know, the third section of the Chunin exam is one-on-one battles. These battles will take place in front of a large crowd to show off the power off our three villages. That means we have to keep these battles interesting. And unfortunately for you all, we simply have too many Janine here. The hoag statement wasn't taken well. Many of the genine started to murmur in confusion until Ka yelled out. So some of us are just going to be kicked out. The hokag was about to continue when suddenly the sickly Joon appeared in front of him in kneeling. Hokag sama. May I handle this from here? Cough, cough, he said. The Hokag nodded and stepped back. Go ahead, Hayekun. He spoke gently. Hey spun from his kneeling position and stood tall. Cough. Hello everyone. My name is Hei and I'll be the referee for some preliminary battles we'll have right now. He said ending with a cough. Preliminaries? A stone Janine asked. Hey nodded. Yes, cough. Cough. This will half your numbers and provide us with the perfect amount of people for entertaining and well-timed matches. He said once again, finishing with a cough. If you'll all make your way to the balconies, we can get started. Anko, he said as the Janine made their way to the viewing balconies. Enko nodded and spoke into a headset she wore. Open it up. Everyone looked at the screen that became visible on the wall. This screen will randomly sell off cough. Select the matches. But first of all, is there anyone who wants to quit now? Hiate asked, scanning the contestants. I will. I can barely function as it is. I'm not ready for a battle, a voice said from the back of the group. Nar looked over his shoulder to see a hunched over Kabuto with his hand in the air. He looked at a board he held in his hand. "All right, Kabuto Yakushi. Dismissed," he said, "for once not coughing." Kabuto left the room limping while holding his ribs. "Wonder what happened to him?" Nar thought as he turned back to Heat. Hey gestured to the screen. Let's get started, I guess. Cough, cough, he said as names, a list of names started being run through a round of VS. The names stopped showing the first two combatants. Would Shikamaru of the leaf and Moi of Stone please come down? A said. Shikamaru let out a groan. Oh man, I have to fight a girl. What a drag. He mumbled as he hopped over the railing and fell to the ground. Moi leapt down with a flip. What was that? You think girls aren't worth fighting? She said angrily. Shikica raised a brow at her obvious rage. This is way too easy. I didn't say it. You did. He stated with a bored expression, increasing her anger. Hey stepped back, waving his hand. Begin. The girl got into a battle stance, expecting something to happen. She was wrong. Gez, even your stance is weak, Shikamaru said with a yawn. not even bothering with getting into a stance. Moei growled. I'll show you. She screamed as she pulled out a canai and ran at the lazy Nar, completely abandoning any tactics. Shikamaru watched her approach with a calculated gaze. 3 2 1 Now, he thought before falling backwards, dodging the swipe and pulling Moi over him. She impacted the ground and rolled onto her back as Shika flipped back onto his feet. Suddenly she realized she couldn't move. Cage main success. Shikamaru stated, "What did you do?" Moi yelled from the ground. Shikamaru just raised his left arm in front of him as if he was holding something. Moei copied the movement, now holding her canai above her neck. If I open up your hand, you will release your canai and gravity will do the rest, allowing it to plunge into your neck. I apologize about what you thought I meant. In all honesty, women scare me. I have a banshee of a mother and a gossip teammate that will gladly hurt me. So, I want to clear this up. I was taunting you and it worked. Give up or die, he stated as he lifted one finger up, thus causing her to start releasing her blade. Moi's eyes widened as she realized something vital to her survival. Oh my god, I was played the whole time, she thought. Shikica released one more finger. I give up. Moei yelled with her eyes closed. Hey nodded. Winner. Shikamaru. Cough. Cough. He said. Shika moved the kunai away from her and released the jutzu. You should focus on holding back that rage. Then you might have beaten me. He said as he walked away from the aggravated girl. She sat up with a frown and sheathed her. Canai. Damn it. Stupid leaf ninjas. She thought as she walked up to her team with a frown on her face. Hey coughed again, drawing everyone's attention to him. The next match. The screen once again ran through random names before stopping. Lee of the Leaf and Msumi of the Leaf, please come down. Lee leapt down and landed in a fighting stance. Let our flames of youth explode. He yelled to Msumi was standing opposite him. Msumi raised a confused brow. I'm sure I guess he said. Begin. Hiate stated before moving away. youth," Lee yelled as he sprinted at Misumi with incredible speed. Misumi stepped back in shock before relaxing. Suddenly, Lee's fist impacted Msumi's chest. "What the?" Lee said as Msumi's body seemed to have changed into rubber to absorb the blow. Msumi chuckled. "I can dislocate every joint in my body and use my chakra to stretch to any length and move my inards around to avoid any damage and do things like this." He finished with a yell before swinging his arms around Lee and locking his upper body in place. "Now dei," he yelled as he began to squeeze. He expected to hear a crack or at least a yell of pain. "It is unfortunate for you, comrade. It appears as though you just aren't stronger than me. Therefore, you cannot overpower me," Lee said as he pushed back and spun, now facing away from Msumi and allowing the arms to wrap around him again. Let us finish this," he said while bending down and pulling Misumi's gripping arms with him. Misumi stumbled forward in shock and landed on Lee's back. What are yo dash? Lee interrupted as he launched them both straight up. From his position, Msumi could do nothing but yell in shock as the duo rose upwards. His yell was suddenly cut off when his head impacted the very edge of the balcony he had just jumped down from. "Gh!" he let out as he was knocked into unconsciousness from the blow. His head now letting out some blood. Lee continued to fly up past the balcony and flipped before landing on the railing, facing Misumi's teammate. "I am sorry for injuring your teammate," he stated far too loudly before flipping over the arena and landing on the opposite railing in front of Kakashi and Guy. Hey blinked at the unusually short battle. That's twice now. What an odd bunch. Cough. Cough. Winner Lee, could we please have a medic for Misumi? Hey ordered as a medical team ran in and picked up Msumi's unconscious form from the ground. His dislocated limbs trailing behind him as he was carried out. Lee turned to his sensei. Jai sensei, I managed to show my youth without revealing any of my secret techniques. He yelled deafeningly. Guy smiled. Lee, your youth is overflowing. He yelled in return. Lee teared up. Ji sensei. So did guy. Lee. Guy. Sensei. Lee. Guy. Sensei. Lee. The two embraced as a Jen jutsu appeared behind them. They now were on a beach staring into the sunset in each other's arms as a huge wave broke against the rock they stood on. Everyone looked on in confusion. More confusion and a side of disgust. What the [ __ ] am I witnessing? Naruto asked as he stepped behind Kakashi in fear. Kakashi glanced up from his book and saw what his eternal rival was doing. He sighed. Guy, it is unthful to interrupt an event that is deemed important to the many elemental nations. He said simply instantly the two spandexwearing green beasts were separated and they were writing in a notebook. Unthful, interrupting important events. The two muttered as they continued writing. Kakashi nodded in satisfaction and turned back to the scared Janine and glancing at Heiate. Sorry about that. He gets excited easily. Kakashi said as he I smiled. Hey coughed with a smile. I know Kakashi. Thank you. Now on to the third match. Cough. Cough. He said as the board scrolled through the names again. Would Choji of the leaf and Tamari of the sand please come down? Choji joged down the stairs and turned to face his opponent who had just leapt over the rail. I hope I won't need to do too many jutzu. I barely have enough chakra for a couple of partial expansions. Nowhere near enough for a human boulder jutzu. On the plus side, she doesn't know I have near zero chakra. Maybe I can find a way to use that to my advantage. He thought as he stood in a defensive stance, Tamari smirked. He's not at full health. It's obvious because he's from the Akamichi clan, who are primarily offensive fighters. Yet, he takes a defensive stance. Begin. Tamari pulled out her fan and opened it up to the first moon. He doesn't seem to have any physical ailments, so it's either Chakra or he's mentally distraught. Let's see which she thought before swinging her fan at Choji, unleashing a whirlwind at Choji. Choji acted quickly and dove out of the way before started to run at her. Got to get in close and take her out. Tamari saw the focus in his eyes and his readiness for combat. He's ready to fight, so it isn't mental trauma from a battle. It's more than likely he's got a low well of chakra. Only one way to know for sure, she thought as she blocked his punch with her fan, then leapt away from him. Choji frowned. Not as I expected this battle to be. He thought as he ran at her again. She smirked and unfolded her fanfully. You are certainly confident for a kid with no chakra, she taunted him. Her quip about his chakra level made him stumble. What? How does she dash Kamatiki? She yelled, interrupting his thought train. He looked back at her to see her just finishing a swing with her fan. He was suddenly hit with a wall of wind that blew him back as well as slash up his body. Before he could even register the pain, his body collided with the arena wall, knocking him out. Choji! Team Ten yelled in shock as he was sliced up and pushed into the wall. Tamari stopped her attack and placed her fan back on her back. "Too easy," she said. He frowned at the brutality shown by Tamari. "Winner! Tamari! Medics!" He yelled, signaling for a medical team to take Choji. The remainders of team 10 looked on as Choji was carried away. Eno teared up. He couldn't use any of his jutzu to defend himself because of me. She thought in sadness. She felt a hand on her shoulder and looked to see Sakura supporting her. I'm sorry Choji was hurt, but remember it was his choice to continue. Eno his alone, she said with a small smile. Eno nodded and was about to reply when Hiate's voice interrupted. Sakura of the leaf and 10en of the leaf. Sakura smiled and patted Eno<unk>'s shoulder once more. Wish me luck," she said as she vaulted over the rail. Sakura landed opposite Tenten and said, "Let's have a good match." Okay. Tenten smiled and nodded. "Yeah, I'll try not to rough you up too much, rookie," she said tauntingly, but still friendly. Up in the stands, Niji scoffed as if a rookie would be able to even stand near the same level as someone from my team. Msumi's teammate walked next to him. "You're right. I'm willing to bet the pink one is just some fang girl. He chuckled as he waited for the carnage to come. Begin stated as he jumped back. Tenten spun and whipped out a scroll in one hand and four canai in the other. Ha! She yelled as she flung the cany with perfect precision. Sakura fell into a push-up position to dodge the cany. She pushed up to her feet and stood in a defensive position. "Come on, Tenten. I know you have more than that," she said with a grin. Tenent whipped the scroll around her and whipped out heaps of different weapons and started pitching them at Sakura. "How about this?" she said. Sakura smiled and waited for the first weapons to come near her. The moment they were within range of striking, Sakura disappeared in a pink blur that suddenly stopped halfway up the wall opposite the statue of the hands. The weapons which almost hit her impacting where she was standing after she stopped moving. Almost got me," she yelled to Tenten. Tenent looked in shock at Sakura's speed. "She's as fast as Lee is." Sakura smiled. "My turn," she said before flying at Tenten at her awesome speed. Tenent pulled out a combat staff and swung it on a collision course with where Sakura would end up. "Gotcha!" she yelled as her pole swung. Sakura ducked under the staff and swung at Tenten with her fist. Tenent managed to block the strike with her weapon and push Sakura away. "I see you're not that fast. You have some technique that lets you travel faster across a surface, but your combat is still average speed," Tenan said in triumph of figuring out part of Sakura's technique. "Sakura got into a taitzu stance, her hands facing forward and crouched low, her smirk widened." "This will be fun," she said. Tenent got into a stance as well, wielding the staff, which now had a blade sticking from the top. I think you should arm yourself, Sakura. Although no canai will do you any good, Tenten stated. Sakura's smirk turned into a full-blown grin. Good thing I have these, she said and sent Chakra to the bands on her arms. Everyone's eyes widened when Sakura's arms suddenly disappeared in a rainbow glow. Get ready, Sakura yelled before charging at 10. As she moved, the rainbow glow was left behind. Everyone got a view of Sakura's clawed gauntlets. All of the people who didn't know she owned them were shocked at the weapons. Sakura appeared in front of Tenten and stabbed at her chest with her claws. Tenten was parrying her strikes with some difficulty since her naginata didn't have the speed Sakura did with her weapons. [ __ ] she won't let me get any room to change weapons. Tenten thought as Sakura kept pushing her back with her varying strikes and swipes. Suddenly, Sakura whipped her foot up in an unexpected maneuver that connected with Tenton's jaw. At the same time, Tenten swung the pole end of her weapon, which connected with Sakura's shoulder. The two flew apart. Tenten up into the air with her eyes closed and Sakura to the side, but she never lost the smirk she held at the start. Tenten lost her grip on the naginata and quickly flipped while pulling out a kuzurigma. She opened her eyes, expecting to see Sakura either on the floor or ready to engage in combat. Instead, she found nothing. Tenten jumped back. "Where did you go?" she asked to herself quietly as she landed in top of the statue. "Ten stood in silence, waiting for Sakura to appear from where she had no idea. Maybe she's hiding with a jing jutsu," she thought. She closed her eyes and focused the chakra to release a jing jutsu. Opening them, she found no difference. What the hell? She thought. 10 behind you. Lee yelled from his place in the stands. Tenten turned to see Sakura flying at her. So Tenten threw the weight of her weapon at Sakura's unprotected form. Gotcha! she yelled as the weapon connected, only to go straight through her as if she didn't exist. Tenton's eyes widened in shock. "A clone?" she asked rhetorically. Yep. Ten looked down at the voice to see Sakura partially sticking out of the top of the statue, grasping her ankles. Tenten was about to attack when she was suddenly enveloped in darkness. There was a feeling of movement. Then suddenly she was able to see again. Ten looked around in shock. What happened? She asked as she discovered she was buried up to her head. Sakura crouched in front of her. I won, she said simply and held a clawed hand to Tenton's throat. Winner Sakura cough cough. Sakura dove underground and suddenly there was darkness again for Tenten. A moment later, she was falling out of the wall above her team and landing on her knees behind them. Sakura landed by her side. Sakura pulled Tenten to her feet, having deactivated her claws. "That was fun," she said with a smile. Tenent looked at Sakura in shock. Damn, how did that even happen? She asked. Sakura stepped away. "Just a little earth jutzu, I know," she said secretly. "10," Lee said as he ran to them. "That was a most youthful match. I am quite proud of you, my teammate," he finished with a thumbs up. She was about to reply when a harsh slap collided with her face, knocking her to the ground. She looked up to see an enraged Niji. How dare you? I told you to win and you disobey Fate's order. He raised his hand to strike her again when it was caught. He turned to yell at the person holding his arm back when his gaze met crimson slitted eyes. Back off before I kill you. Nar growled out. Niji shook his arm free and glared at Nar about to attack when Guy grabbed him. Niji, stop this now, he ordered. Niji stepped back and was about to leave the stadium. Hinata of the Leaf and Niji of the Leaf. He stopped and grinned darkly. "I guess fate has smiled upon me today," he said and leapt into the stadium. "Are you all right, Tenon?" Nar asked as he held her hand and pulled her back onto her feet. Tenten nodded sadly and moved away from everyone. "It's fine. I'm used to it, she mumbled as she now stood behind her sensei, hiding from the other Janine. Hinata fiddled with her fingers before walking down the stairs to face her cousin. I hope an has calmed down. I wonder why he attacked his teammate. She thought as she stood opposite him. Niji smirked. Hinata sama. He practically spat out. I am pleased to inform you I will beat you down on this day. Hinata's eyes widened in shock. Any she asked being quite afraid of his dark demeanor. Niji took an offensive stance. Proctor start the match he stated. Heyate frowned at Niji's attitude. How rude. Children shouldn't act so hatefilled. He thought begin. Hinata took a weak stance while Niji activated his bakugan without hand seals. You are not fit to lead the clan. Hinata sama. You are weak and you have no confidence. The leader of the clan needs to be strong and smart," he stated with a glare. "I can see all of your weaknesses. Your lack of finesse in your stance. Your closed in posture practically cries out your self- incompetence. You are weak." He finished with a gruesome smile. Hinata stepped back in shock. "Any I don't know w you are reacting this way. B, but I do can know that I won't be back down." She stuttered out and activated her bugan with two hand seals. Nei frowned. "Fine, I will show you what fate has intended for you," he said as he charged forward. Hinata stepped into a defensive stance, and the two clashed in a speedy display of palm thrusts, shooting Chakra off at each strike. Niji was angered that Hinata chose to stand and fight. Combined with his rage at 10, he was ready to kill someone. So instead of holding back like he planned to, he unleashed a vicious combination that knocked Hinata off her feet and away from him. She landed on her back and coughed up blood. Oh well, at least I tried. I guess Nissan is just stronger than I am. She stood to her feet and was about to surrender when suddenly she found she was unable to move her feet. She looked up in shock to see Niji in a low stance. I will finish this. Eight trigrams, 64 palms, he yelled as he shot forward. Hinata watched her cousin approach in fear. I might die if this attack hit me, she realized as the first strike landed. Two palms. His strikes hit Hinata's shoulders, knocking her back, but into motion. He proctored her for palms. These next strikes hit along her hips, momentarily disabling her ability to channel chakra through her legs. I forfeit, she screamed. Eight palms. Niji continued his attack in fury, ignoring her plea. 16 palms. Hiate suddenly appeared between the two janine. He grasped Niji's wrists and halted the attack. Niji Huga, stop now or I will disqualify you. He yelled for once not even hinting at his sickly state. Niji's attack was fully halted. So he stepped away in disgust, spitting on the floor at Hinata's feet. "Worthless," he muttered as she collapsed. Hinata started to fall to the ground. "Why?" she thought as she recalled Niji's harsh actions. Suddenly, she felt herself be caught. She opened her eyes to see Naruto looking down at her, scared for her safety. "Hinatachan, are you okay?" he asked. She smiled weakly and nodded before coughing a glob of blood on his forehead. Assari and naruin. She mumbled weakly before curling into his grasp unconscious. Narut ignoring the blood picked her up bridal style and turned to Niji his eyes crimson and slitted. Niji huga he muttered grabbing Niji's attention. Niji turned to Nar his Bakugan still active as they glared at each other. What do you want trash? Niji stated as an order. Narut looked up as Hinata's blood dripped down his face, covering his eyelids and making it appear as though he cried tears of blood. I vow on Hinatachan's blood. You will pay for the torture you've pushed your team and your family through. You will experience much pain before I even begin to let up on your punishment. He promised as the blood seeped down his jaw. Niji twitched before shaking, holding in his fear. It doesn't matter if I feel fear. Fate is on my side. He smirked at Nar before turning away. Keep dreaming, freak, he said as he walked back to the balcony. Naruto turned away and called for a medic. One appeared and Nar passed Hinata to them. Look after her, please. He whispered to the medic who just nodded with a small smile before running off with Hinata to the medical ward. Next fight. Narut of the leaf and Kangkaro of the sand. Heat said reading from the screen. Kangaro frowned. I better focus. This kid is strong. He thought as he leapt to the stadium floor. Start the fight, Proctor. Nar said without turning back to meet Cankaro<unk>'s form. Heyate nodded. Begin. Narudo looked over his shoulder and glared at Kangaro. You already caused her pain and now she has to suffer more. He yelled in rage, putting Kangaro on guard. I will stop you from hurting anyone ever again. Narudo screamed, the blood flying across his face as he unshathed Kubikiri Bo. You're dead.